Halloweentown 5 LSOMFF

by ShadowoftheArchieves

This is a continuation of the Halloweentown series owned by Disney, though it does take some mature turns I am certain Disney would not even consider touching. Warning some sexual content and minor violence throughout.

Halloweentown 5

One Last Stroke of Midnight

DISCLAIMER: I do not own Halloweentown or any of its existing lore, All existing characters looks are based on the original actor hence Marnie here is envisioned through the lens of KJB! With that said there will be some OCs of my invention along with my ideas of where the cancelled fifth movie could have gone along with some things Disney would not dip into. Rated 16+ for some violence and sexual content. (Please Note 16+ is the number I deem it based on when I'd let those in my guardianship read it though due to certain people's perspectives they made see some chapters as be adult (18+), so Teens read at your own parrel as it is technically rated M according to the policies of the cite.)

Ships: Ethan/Marnie, Dylan/Aneesa, Sophie/Kayla, Pete/Jessica, Chester/Cassie, Zach/Nancy, Luke/Natalie, Bobby/Iliana, Markus/Willo, + Full O.C. Ships made from characters designed to fill out Sophie's Friend Group and the background.

Prelude

A few years had passed since Marnie and company had defeated The Dominion. They were now preparing to graduate from Witch University or as it was now known Cromwell University. It was now under the direct leadership of the Cromwell family with Gwendolyn Sabrina Cromwell-Piper being the new Chancellor after the position was turned down by her mother. As the oldest Cromwell siblings prepared to graduate Sophie had just completed her first year at the university. Under the new leadership witches and wizards were once again permitted to use their magic on University grounds so long as they weren't using them in classes shared with non-wizards/witches. This was mainly done as it was evident that most students were using their magic outside of classes anyways and after the debacle with The Dominion none of the magically inclined staff were willing to sign that agreement. Professor Periwinkle stayed at the school despite her undercover mission being over and Uni was back to how it should have been.

Chapter 1

Graduation and Proposal

Twas the night before graduation and all through the castle not a person was stirring not even an asshole. Marnie lay in her bed thinking back on her time here at university. It was funny as at the start of last term the three Cromwell siblings had been reunited as Sophie had started her first year at the school whilst she and Dylan had started their last. She still was unsure why he'd decided to stay instead of transferring to a school in the mortal world, but she never asked. Just then she heard a swooshing noise and looked up to see her Gene Roommate beam in and materialize in her bed. This was made weirder by the fact that she was wearing nothing but a thin sunset pink nightie with midnight blue pasties and an equally blue thong. Marnie stared at her best friend and roommate for a second unsure what to say. "Sure, they had seen each other in underwear before, hell they'd seen each other nude before but never in such close proximity or in such a suggestive setting unless they were single and drinking or at a special event.

Marnie pondered. "Why are you dressed like that lying on my bed?" Marnie asked when she found her voice. Aneesa giggled, "I wanted your opinion on how I look in this! Before I reveal it to my boyfriend!" Marnie stared up and down her a few times then said, "Oh he'll love it. Heck if you have more sexy outfits like that, I will need to borrow some for when Ethan and I have our hot date night separate from the double! Speaking of could you put on your outfit for that before they gets here. As in that outfit I am quite sure I can't blame him for getting the wrong idea. Or worse yours…!" Aneesa returned her gaze then scanned her roommate and asked, "What do you need my lingerie for, that tight tube top and booty shorts seems suggestive enough and if those dots are any indication, you're not wearing a bra, though I do see the strings of your thong." Marnie gave her a snide look then snapped her fingers and she was dressed in a mini dress that was still reasonable for going out on a date. Aneesa giggled teasingly "I liked the other outfit better!" then disappeared in a cloud of smoke, before reappearing in a tube top and mini skirt though it was clear she was wearing a bra and panties underneath. "There good enough, now we are modest enough for our double date with the guys. Those other outfits are for when we are alone with our boyfriends. For our true first times I suppose since he and I have only fooled around…unless you are withholding information about how far Ethan, and you've gone." Marnie rolled her eyes and then said, "You know I would tell you just as we've discussed everything that has been done. Even though I feel you go into a lot of detail I didn't need to know. I don't know what you see in him!" "Well, you go into detail about you and Ethen too and I know you don't get it, due to you own circumstantial blinders." "Yeah, the difference is Ethan isn't your little brother!" Marnie retorted. Anissa giggled once more before saying, "You choose to listen." Marnie open and shut her mouth and then just glared at her bestie. Just then a knock came at the main door and the girls walked out and opened it to see Ethan and Dylan standing there.

Ethan was dressed in his usual suave way, and he pulled flowers out of thin air. Marnie smiled then kissed him. "I can't believe you ever gave up your powers…even if it was only for a fleeting time." Ethan just smiled as he held her in his arms. Then Dylan and Aneesa both said, "Are we going or not" as they munched on the chocolate, he'd brought her. The other two looked at them and then nodded.

The four then headed down the hall and down the stairs. A few steps down Aneesa looked at Dylan and said, "I want to try something…Hold tight." Dylan just tightened his grip around her, and a cloud of smoke engulfed them, a few minutes later they both rematerialized at the bottom of the stairs. "So, I can move more than myself so long as I have physical conduct short distances at least. I think though You might have to channel your power for us to go longer distances love though, because even that took a lot of concentration." Dylan just smiled as Marnie and Ethan appeared beside them, "If you two are done…" Marnie started. "We do have a date to get too!" Ethan finished. The four then made their way outside where Benny was waiting to take them into town. "Hey kids, where too." Benny greeted as they climbed in "Hi Benny, to the town square." Ethan said. The others said hello as they got on their way. Nobody bringing up the argument about them not being kids anymore.

Within a few minutes they were racing away from the school and towards town. As he drove Benny went on his usual ramble of bad jokes and puns, "Hey kids, what did the skeleton say when it was confused?" "What?" the kids said. "That's a Skull Scratcher!" they laughed politely as he pulled up to the giant Jack-O-Lantern."

They then headed to Pollo's Pizzeria for dinner. After dinner they headed to the movie theater. "Theater 13, row M, seats 10-13" The ticket man said as he handed them tickets to Monster Mash. As they enter Marnie and Dylan paused. Both shuddered a bit and shared a meaningful look. "They've fixed it up nice." Marnie managed. "It's okay, it's just like the rest of the theater now…those times are behind us." Dylan consoled trying to conceal his own flashbacks. This is when it hit the other two. "This is where your Mom and Grandma were attacked by…" Ethan stop short. "Kalabar!" Aneesa finished. The two just nodded then headed to their seats. As the movie came on both couples settle down and watch. Soon they were laughing and enjoying the movie. Marnie rested on Ethan's shoulder as Aneesa lay against Dylan's chest. The movie was quite entertaining. As the movie continued the two siblings managed to put the theater they were in aside. At least until the end when the screen faded out. Something shadowy moved and a chilling whisper reached the ears of the Cromwell siblings. "Hello Cromwell Children, You may have destroyed my old body…but my spirit and shadow have meshed together…the day I return will come soon…HAHAHA…" Both shuddered again as the phantom voice of Kalabar rang in their heads." Both instinctively looked around, but they saw nothing threatening just people leaving the theater and their dates worriedly looking at them as they both slunk down. They knew whatever they'd just heard was only heard by themselves. "Are you two alright?!" Aneesa asked as she hugged the shuddering Dylan close, and Ethan pulled Marnie up who showing true fear on her face buried herself in his arms. As the two tried to explain what happened they noticed a figure lifting another and they her a voice say, "Sophie wake up…what wrong with you." This gave Marnie and Dylan a moment of resolute strength and the four rushed down to see Sophie laying barely conscious in her girlfriends' arms. When she saw her older siblings also with fear in their eyes she managed in a whisper, "You heard it too?!" It wasn't a question. The two older siblings knelt down and pulled up their sister and leaned her into Kayla's arms. Meanwhile Kayla, Aneesa, and Ethan all just looked confused. Marnie thought fast then said, "We need to talk to Mom and Grandma fast. No one enters this theater till we talk to them. Sweetie go tell the Theater Manager; this theater is out of commission…whatever you need to do. Kayla go to inform our mother we need her here. Aneesa same to you for our Grandma. The three of us will stay and compare notes and start putting up wards." None looked like they want to leave but each gave a kiss and did as state after Marnie glared with authority and power.

Ten minutes later Gwen and Aggie came running in whilst their significant others stood at the entrance, as they couldn't get through the wards as they were set to keep all who weren't Cromwells' out. "What happened?" Gwen asked as she saw all three of her kids looking pale and scared though their basic strength had returned as they worked together. "You look drained. Gwen help me reinforce the wards they put up why they explain why they're here." Gwen nodded and the two began. The three shared a look before Sophie wave a hand making the ward open just long enough for Ethan, Aneesa, and Kayla to enter then resealed it. Dylan then began, "First, do you recognize this theater?" The two witches looked around and a sense of recognition hit them like a brick. "It's where we were entrapped by my ex…" Gwen said with chagrin. Aggie glared around as if looking for some sign of what it used to look like. "They fixed it up." She commented. "That's what we thought when we first arrived." Sophie said, "But then as the movie ended…something happened to us." When it was clear she couldn't finish Marnie looked at them and said, "We all three of us heard HIS voice." This gave both women a reflexive shudder. "What did HE say?" Aggie asked as she looked around. "Something about how his body was destroyed but he" Marnie started "…Clung to life by meshing his spirit and shadow together…" Dylan continued "And that soon he'd be able to return…then he laughed manically." Sophie finish falling into Kayla's arms for the second time in the last hour. All three then said, "Please tell us this was just some ptsd induced vision as that's not possible. Right! Right?" The two older witches looked at one another and then said. "Dark magic can achieve things most think would be unnatural and impossible. Such as what your describing has only ever been a rumor, but never something anyone was able to prove to be possible or otherwise." The Elder Cromwells did a second scan and it was clear they were thinking deeply. "There was also that shadow I thought was a trick of the light. I think it may have been real now." Dylan said as his sisters nodded that they'd seen it too. "Whatever this is. I say we seal this theater for the time and figure out how to proceed. The Cromwells plus Ethan and Kayla performed a massive enchantment sealing the theater. Then left and Aggie modified the employees' memories, so they thought the theater was out of commission as it was decided it was too dangerous for anyone else to know what had happened.

The next day Marnie woke up her head foggy. She looked around to see she was in her room and things seemed normal. Aneesa lay in her bed though she too seemed to be awake. "Do you remember anything that happened last night after the movie?" Aneesa asked as she pulled back her bed curtain. Marnie opened her mouth ready to say something then realized there was a blank spot in her memory between the movie ending and them returning to their room. "Just returning to our room, though I am certain we ran into Sophie and Kayla at one point." The two got dressed and headed to meet the others for breakfast.

Meanwhile Dylan and Ethan who had shared a dorm since sophomore year were discussing the night before as well. They came to a similar conclusion as they met the girls at a table for breakfast along with Sophie and Kayla. The six ate and discussed everything but couldn't produce anything so they moved on. Gwen stood at the head of the dining hall and said, "May I have everyone's attention…Will all members of the Graduating class please go get dressed immediately after breakfast, we will be starting the Ceremony at 11:30 and we would like all graduates to have plenty of time to get into the hall before everyone else arrives around 11."

As the graduating class left Breakfast Marnie and Dylan noticed their Grandma walk by, she gave them a nod before asking "Is your mother still in there?" The two nodded and Grandma was off again. "Is it me or does she seem a bit distracted?" Marnie voiced. "It's probably nothing." Dylan said though he didn't sound convinced as they headed back up the stairs. Dylan and Ethan went into their room and then the girls teleported the rest of the way. The girls changed out of their basic jeans and t-shirts for their nicer clothes. As Aneesa pulled her dress on, she said, "I can't believe we made it. Zip me up won't you" Marnie nodded still pondering the strange gap they all seemed to have as she raised her hand, however, before she could lazily flick it Aneesa stood next to her and said, "Manually, you seem to off for me to let you use magic on me. Marnie didn't retort as she zipped her friend up and felt her friend then do the same for her. They looked in the mirror, Marnie in sleek midnight purple while Aneesa was wearing her favorite shade of sunset pink. "Alright time for the cap and gowns." Aneesa said and then in a gust of smoke two graduation robes floated towards them and wrapped around them whilst their caps landed firmly on their heads. They then put on their heels and headed downstairs to join the other graduates. Soon they all lined up organized by last name in the hall off the side of the Stadium. The staff took their seats at the top of the room on the stage. Then everyone else entered filling the stands on either side of the stadium.

Once everyone was seated Prof. Periwinkle rose from her seat and headed to the center of the stage. "Welcome everyone, please give a round of applause for the Spring 2010 Graduating Class." With that the class paraded into the room and took their seats. Once they were seated and the cheers quieted down Prof. Periwinkle said, "Please give it up for our University Chancellor Gwendolyn Gwenevere Cromwell-Piper." Gwen stepped forward and Dylan lean over and whispered to Marnie, "I think mom intends to show us up!" It was then that Marnie notice the dress her mother had chosen was orange and black silk. "Thank you, Prof. Periwinkle." Gwen said and then turned to the larger crowd and said, "Today we celebrate the graduating class including two of my own children." Marnie and Dylan both averted the gaze of the classmates around them. "Before we start handing out certificates let's hear from a few students. First from our Valedictorian Dylan William Cromwell-Piper." Marnie rolled her eyes as her brother went up because despite his initial dislike of magic and hesitation to use it, he'd grown into a powerful and intelligent warlock who even in the magical world had to be the smartest guy in the room. As he walked up to the stage, he ruffled his papers and then approached the podium. He looked out and after locking eyes with Aneesa he began, "We have taken a long Journey to get to these seats and it has been filled with plenty of trials and tribulations from the changing staff to everyday questions of what we want to do when we leave here. This has been further compounded by the cultural shift we have gone through in the last few years. I acknowledge my family's responsibility in pushing that change. As we were the ones to reconnect the worlds. I stand here as the first Valedictorian of a Class that is integrated containing not just Warlocks and Witches but representatives from all group across the realm. Further I stand here as the first half-warlock/half-mortal to be admitted and pass through this school. Something a much younger me would never think I would be doing…" He rambled on for a few more minutes before exiting the stage and returning to his seat. After a few more speakers spoke the true ceremony began. "Natalie Nikkie Anderson, …, Aneesa Summer Bishil…Cassie Crystal Corvinus" Gwen said, and they walked across the stage shaking hands with everyone and received their degrees…." Ethan Edger Edmin Dalloway." He walked across the stage. He smiled as he walked across the stage. As the ceremony continued names got more interesting. "Bobby Gregory Gray, Chester Charles Jo-chunson, Luke Michael LeSah,… Peter Tayler Lucianson,… Dylan William Cromwell-Piper." Dylan walked across the stage and looked very proper as he did so. Marnie Agatha Cromwell-Piper. Marnie too followed her brother across the stage and then Prof. Periwinkle got up, "Before, we call the last quarter of students we would like to remind everyone that there will be one last guest speaker at the end so please do not exit immediately." With that Chancellor Cromwell-Piper continued… "Nancy Juniper Redwood, Jessica Luna Lupa Artemisia-Selene, Zachary Xerxes Deadwood-Understone And Finally, Markus Victor Amilio Corvinus-Vladson!" As Vladson returned to his seat, he saw his older brother Will and his new wife of 3 months Lucia wave down at him as they sat between his parents and younger brother. Once the applause had died down Gwen said, "Please give it up for our last speaker, most of you know her as Agatha Cromwell, a few of you might even know her by her original first name of Splendora, if your old enough, however, I know her by another name, Mom!" With that Aggie appeared on the stage and looked out upon the crowd. "Thank you, for that enlightening introduction. Congratulations Graduates…." She spoke for a little bit then said, "You are officially all graduated from this University that sits on my family's old home…my old home!...Thank You!" With that many caps took flight and then rained down upon the ground.

Later that day Ethan walked up to Dylan and asked, "Hey can I talk to you alone for a moment." Dylan nodded as the girls watch them walk off. Once they were alone and Ethan had cast a ward to prevent eavesdropping he turned to Dylan. "Dylan can I have your blessing to ask your sister to marry me?" Ethan inquire sounding smooth though there was some edge of nerve in his voice. Dylan was not shocked though he played it well. "Yes you may have mine. I was wondering when you were going to ask since I saw the ring box in our dorm. Though I would caution you to ask my mother and grandmother for theirs!" Dylan replied. Ethan smiled at this then nodded. The two returned to the rest of the party. Dylan then guided his sisters, Aneesa, and Kayla away. Ethan looked at both Gwen and Aggie as if he worked up the nerve. "May I have the Cromwell blessing to Marry Marnie?" He asked. Both Women were quiet for a moment then said, "Yes." Ethan breathed and then smiled, and they joined the others.

When Ethan came up to Marnie he said, "I am going to let you spend a little time with your family as I got to go deal with a few things, however, I'll pick you up tonight around 7 for a date just the two of us." Marnie kissed him then said, "Okay." And he headed off while Marnie and the others headed for lunch. "I wonder what he's up too, is he going to ask me to move in with him finally, I mean we have been discussing it for the last 13 months or perhaps a proposal…I mean maybe he did steal Dylan away and hang back with Grandma and Mom for a suspicious amount of time." Marnie was so lost in these thoughts that she didn't realize they were at lunch until her siblings both yelled at her to keep up.

Later in the evening she stood in her room thinking about what to wear as she wasn't sure where they were going. "Aneesa!" Marnie yelled; Aneesa entered "Yes?" she asked in a smug way that said all to clearly she knew what Ethan was planning. "I don't know what to wear since Ethan refused to tell me what kind date we are going on. "Well knowing what I do I'd say where that sexy outfit from the other night…though perhaps with a bra this time." Aneesa laughed. Marnie now was certain at least one of her two theories was true. She put on her midnight purple thong and pasties over which she put a midnight purple lace shear bra. Then she put on her tight purple booty shorts and purple tube top that basically only covered her breast. Aneesa scanned her and then said, "Good, looks great for the latter part of your date, now hold still." Marnie stood waiting as pink smoke filled the room and all Marnie could sense was Aneesa working around her. When the smoke cleared Marnie's hair and makeup was perfect and over her sexy outfit was a sleek red-violet dress with ornate depictions of roses, violets, and many other flowers. "Wow, but where did you get this." Marnie asked. "My mom owns a women's clothing shop in town called '3 Wears.' It's a clothing shop for all occasions from casual to clubbing and dances to at home dates all the way up to weddings and funerals! When I say all, that includes it being where I bought and buy my lingerie." Aneesa explained. "Isn't that awkward? Buying sexy wear from your mom." Marnie asked with a giggle. "Not if you do your shopping when they're not there or they are in the back. She owns it, it isn't like she's up front most of the time, unless she's requested as most of her time is spent fitting people, designing the outfits, or dealing with the business side of things." Aneesa answered shrugging.

Just then there was a knock on the tower window. Both looked up to see Ethan sitting there on his broom. Marnie climbed out of the window, and on to the broom. He then flew them off and landed in town. The two went to Gray Griffins Grill. It was Marnie's favorite grill across both worlds. "My lady." Ethan said as he opened the door for her and then entered. "Reservation for 2." Ethan said. "Name" The host asked. "Ethan Dalloway." Ethan said. "Right this way." The host said and led the way to a table in the back. As they ate dinner the conversation turned to where they go from there. "So, tomorrow we have to leave campus, yes?" Ethan asked casually. "Normal students yes. Me, not necessarily since it is my ancestral home, I and my siblings can stay along with anyone else we get approved by mother, so I am fairly sure we are good." Marnie answered. "Well, that gives us a place for the short term as I was thinking now that we are done with school, and both come from well off families we could finally proceed with actually finding a home of our own…that is assuming we don't want to just use the main house I inherited seeing as my mom's passed and my dad's imprisoned for 25 to life." Ethan sounded conflicted about that option. Marnie stared at him, "I say we can move into your family home in the short term, while we figure out what we're looking for in a home. Then once we do we can decide whether to simply remodel your family home or buy/build our own." She expressed this idea which seemed to cheer him up. They then ate dessert and while Ethan waited for the bill he got up and walked over to Marnie and dropped to one knee "Marnie Agatha Cromwell-Piper will you marry me?" Marnie's head spun as both theories were proven right back-to-back, and she then nodded yes as she was lost for words. Ethan placed the ring on her finger and after paying the bill they left. Though they didn't go back to the castle.

They flew back to Dalloway Manner and after parking the broom in the broom shed with the others, they headed into the house. Ethan stared around and then said, "Welcome." and then thought for a moment, "Let's just go to my old room tonight…I will give you a proper tour tomorrow. He lead her down the hall and down the spiral staircase to the basement. It was split into five areas. The area they walked into was a game/entertainment area, off to the left was a grand office/den and to the right was three doors. "The middle one leads to my bedroom, the one on the left leads to my closet and the other to my bathroom and both the closet and bathroom have direct access to my room. The two then went into his room. He snapped his fingers and the room lit up. Ethan then gave her a quick kiss and walked into his closet when he emerged he was wearing nothing but a pair of silk sleeping pants. He stopped short for a second as while he'd been in there Marnie had removed her dress to reveal the sexy outfit she'd worn underneath. The two came together and kissed passionately as they made their way to Ethan's king-size bed.

As they broke apart for breath Ethan grin and said, "I say we even the playing field!" and soon her shirt and bra hit the floor and then Ethan laughed "Really?" he said before peeling the pasties off. He then groped her breast as he kissed her again. She pulled back and giggled, "I like making you work for the fun bags, now kiss them." He just rolled his eyes as he went to work kissing, licking, and sucking on her breast even throwing in a few nips of her nips for good measure. While he did this she pressed her hands against his abbs. Then they both simultaneously moved to remove each other's lower garments. Once nude Ethan mounted his cock between her bountiful boobs and moved it up and down. Once Ethan was hard he flipped so she could suck him while he ate her out. This was fun and went on for a while eventually Ethan added his fingers to fucking both of her lower holes while she stroke his cock in one hand and fondled his balls in the other while still blowing him. After they both had an orgasm they snuggled up and kissed. They stared at one another and then said, "Yes, we can, but only if you got protection. I am on the potion but still." Ethan smiled and pulled out a condom from his bedside table and put it on. Then he brought himself to her entrance. However, before he could start Marnie said, "Backdoor first!" Ethan looked surprised but not unenthusiastic as he repositioned himself. He slowly pushed in all thirteen inches long by three inch thick of himself giving her time to adjust. Then he fucked her and soon both felt their orgasms hit. After they recovered and Ethan replaced the condom he slowly slid into her womanhood until he hit her wall. "Ready?" He asked. Both knew what would happen next and Marnie said, "Do it." So, Ethan pulled back then pushed in fast and hard and Marnie screamed first in pain then pleasure as the scream transmogafied into a moan. They didn't last long and soon they both exploded, and Ethan pulled out. Both had fooled around with former lovers but had saved the most sacred act for the bed of a life partner. They got cleaned up and then fell asleep clothes forgotten.

Chapter 2

Marnie's Witchy Wedding

Marnie woke up the next morning snuggle into Ethan's arms in his bed. She shift out of his arms and got ready for the day. As she finished drying her hair and getting dressed putting on her clothes from the day before along with grabbing one of his shirts. Ethan awoke and looked up when he realized she wasn't in bed. "Good Morning Love" she said. "Morning my bride to be!" He replied as he got out of bed wrapped only in a towel from the waist down as he headed to the shower. Soon thereafter he flashed to his closet and walked out of it fully dressed. "So, do you want to see the rest of the house first or eat breakfast, or head back to the castle and see friends and family?" Ethan asked. "What if we eat while you show me around?!" Marnie suggested. Ethan smiled before saying "We can do that. Is that my shirt? Obviously, you have seen my bathroom and bedroom. So, I guess we'll go through the closet." The two walked in and Marnie noted that it was about the same size as the bathroom which is to say it was about a 1/third the size of her tower bedroom at school. It was full of his clothes though if organize properly they could be consolidated. Ethan then lead her through the common area which was full of games and entertainment options. And then into the final wing of the basement which held an office/den space. In the den space Marnie even noted a kitchenet and a bar. "Yeah I basically live out of the basement from the age of 12 to when I went to the mortal world and then for the brief stint between returning and going to Witch U." Ethan explained. "There's even a door out the office that connects an unground tunnel to the broom shed." Ethan added. They then went upstairs to the main floor, and he pointed out rooms, "In there is the formal family room, and across from that the formal dining room. Then there's the main floor powder room. And as we get to the back here's the informal living area, breakfast nook, Eat-in Kitchen, and Butler's Pantry." Ethan walked into the pantry and soon returned with breakfast levitating in front of him and they continued. "Out back there's a deck, a garden, a jacuzzi, and pool." Then he lead her up the spiral staircase, "This floor contains the guest bedrooms, guest bathroom, and servant quarters, not that we've had live in servants in a few generations. Not since my Great Grandfather became the owner. He gave his staff the option to live here or away he also raised their pay so they could live off our land. By the time my Grandfather came to be in charge the last live in servants decided they wanted to live off the premises and my grandfather granted it thus. Then up in the attic is where the master bedroom, bathroom, closet, and both my parents' offices are located. To be honest I haven't been up there since the day I was prepping to leave to the mortal world." He said this, with an air of hesitation. Then added "In fact, I ordered it sealed off to all after having all photos and other likenesses of my parents moved up there." This statement was followed by silence. As Marnie finished her breakfast she hugged him closely and said, "Perhaps we should head over to the castle now. All this about the attic are things to consider before we decide whether to move in here, remodel/rebuild on this land, or sell it and buy our own land." Ethan nodded finishing his own breakfast, and then they headed out to the shed and grabbed his broom so they could head to the castle.

When they arrived, they were greeted by a swarm of friends and the other Cromwell Clan Members. All the girls admired the ring. It was a white-gold ring with an amethyst jewel on top where usually a diamond would go. "Why an Amethyst?" Natalie asked. "Because it's both of theirs birth stone" Sophie answered sounding rather unimpressed. "Well, that and purple is Marnie's favorite color." Dylan added. Marnie ignore her siblings bored and unimpressed tones. As she knew both were happy for her and they were just doing what siblings did. Though then added "You know it's funning as I happened to be informed that you two went with him to get the ring." This shut up her siblings. "Now where's mom and grandma?" She continued. "On our way." Came a gleeful shriek. A second later the two women landed their brooms. Ever since moving back Gwen had picked up her broomstick again. The two immediately looked over the ring and both smiled. "Kinda cheesy but sweet." Gwen thought but outwardly said, "It's beautiful." Grandma hugged them both. Then asked, "So when are you gonna start planning, I am not getting any younger. Besides, it would be nice to have a Cromwell witch in the family again who has a living spouse…or warlock!" she muttered the last bit in Cromwelsh So only the Cromwells understood. And while the others didn't know what she said they deduced it was about Dylan given she had looked right at him, and he'd blushed. Gwen rolled her eyes before saying in Cromwelsh, "William passed away only 13 years ago meanwhile my father's been gone since before Marnie was born. In fact, it was his death that made me leave for the mortal world and decide I wanted to stay there at least at first." The two women looked at one another clearly this confession by Gwen was something that Aggie didn't know. Then Aggie in a trembling voice asked in the family language "Is that unstated reason why you stopped using your magic even before William gave you a happier reason and why you hid their's from them? Is that truth something you hid from me and them all these years?" Now everyone looked confused. "Let's leave it for now, I'll explain when we don't have a crowd so we can speak plainly as my children might need some clarification in English and I don't wish for it to leave the ears of our family." Aggie nodded. The three younger Cromwells stared at the two and then shared a look between them.

Most of the afternoon was spent celebrating the couple's engagement. Then as dessert ended Gwen stood and said, "This has been a wonderful celebration and I invite all to stay here if they like or return home tonight, however, I must ask all not of my clan to find another place to hang out including my future son-in-law." They all rose and exited, then Gwen cast a spell to seal the room and make it so no sound could travel in or out of it.

"Yes mom, I know I left right after the funeral and at first I was planning on leaving for just a little while, a year, a decade, perhaps a few centuries most likely I would return when the portal opened again. I needed a break given how dad died. Then I met William at a party, I thought I would simply be attending as a last hoo rah before returning home, however, that didn't happen and why is kind of obvious." She then turned to her children and said, "Remember how I always kept magic away and when you finally did find out I was always warning you about the dangers of magic and darker forces." The three nodded though said nothing. "Well, what I didn't mention was why or at least not the only reason why. I just used the reasoning I told myself after a while which was that your father was mortal so you might as well be. Your Grandfather, My Father, Fredrick James Crawley was a powerful warlock and your grandma's true love as he was the first to support her name change and lifestyle change. He was even a member of the Council of Seven, which can be thought of as the anti-dominion. Anyways during most of my life, I loved my life and being a witch until my Father was struck down by a group of dark magic wielders who were leading the charge against the immigration and equalization of all races across Halloweentown. You see it was one thing for the non-warlock/witch groups to be free of slavery in their view, it was another all together for them to have the same rights as us. That disgusted this group. I didn't know until you were faced with the modern incarnation that they were one in the same." The siblings all looked shook at the revelation that they'd never known their grandfather because he was killed by The Dominion. "Anyways, after his death I found out about all the History of our Family and Halloweentown that my Parents and other elders had hid from me. Including why they killed my father. After all his Death was the last casualty before the secret war ended as his final curse seemly obliterated the forces of The Dominion and those who were left went into hiding…until they returned to attack us once again four years ago." Gwen explained, "Yes, I also hid what knowledge I gained from your Grandma and kept her away as much as I could not only to guard you all from the truth of your heritage, but also to keep my secret safe from her, as after I decided to leave I kept a secret copy of the Cromwell Grimwar and other books and artifacts that allowed me to gain all the secrets I could and then returned them before Aggie noticed. Grandma sighed, then said, "I was trying to protect you and stop you from going after them as I wasn't prepared to bet your safety on the idea you wouldn't try and get revenge for your father's murder as he knew it was a risk and a sacrifice as asserting that much power alone would leave him defenseless to any enemies who survived and none of his Allies were in a position to help." Aggie said. "I know that now, but 22-year-old me just finishing up university didn't, nor would she understand why so much was kept from her. All she knew was her father was dead, her mother depressed and mute on anything beyond 'your father was killed in the line of duty' as I knew he was the leader of a wizarding paramilitary force. I was sad and after his funeral which was managed relatively quietly as mom wanted a private ceremony though she did allow for the military and noble honors to be held after his body was buried. After these proceedings I looked for information and after discovering as much truth as I could I left disgusted and angry about how my Father's sacrifice was downplayed and covered up and how my mother had allowed it to happen, so I left. I didn't renounce my abilities because at the time I thought I would return one day, but from their we all know the rough story." There was silence and eventually Marnie asked, "Besides dad, did you ever think you were staying in the mortal world and hiding the truth from us in order to not give into the temptation of getting revenge…perhaps even considering that if you trained us then you may have even potentially ingrained in us a level of power and skills that would help you achieve it?" No one spoke for a few moments, and Gwen looked her eldest daughter straight in the eye and said, "Revenge had sat on my mind for a while, however, when you were born I decided the greatest revenge I could give was to make my home dimension think my line ended with me. It would ruin any evil's ability to convert my family to dark deeds and perhaps in a sense get some petty revenge on mom for all she'd kept from me by keeping our greatest secret from her Grandkids. So even she accepted the magic would end with me and the Cromwell name would die with her. As I had pretty much renounced and forsaken it!" Gwen finished her tail, and no one spoke it was just tears and quiet whispers. The rest of the evening passed with many more secrets being divulged by Aggie and Qwen and by midnight there wasn't one secret the three kids didn't know. They all left a lot closer but also a lot sadder and with the knowledge they'd soon see their maternal grandpa's grave!

The next day the family plus their guest gathered for breakfast in the dining hall. "After breakfast, the Cromwell Clan will be going to visit the family graves, if you wish to join us you may, just please be quiet and respectful." Aggie said to the room at large. In the end the only ones to join the family were the significant others of the Cromwell-Piper Siblings. The eight of them followed Aggie through a hallway and out a door that had been sealed by magic. "I don't recall this door ever being here." Ethan mused. "That's because it was sealed and hidden by Cromwell Magic when we left the school so no one but we could get to the family Mausoleum or at least no one else could without us." Aggie answered. "Hang on, why would dad be here if you gave up this place long before he passed. I remember him being buried on the grounds of Crawley Estate. His Family's home." Gwen inquired. "Oh, he is, I just thought we go to our direct lines' tomb first since we're here." Aggie replied, then opening one last secret door she lead them into the Cromwell Mausoleum. Everyone other than Aggie looked around and saw the uncountable amount of coffins and urns made of precious metals with ornate gems and carvings. Aggie herself walked up to a Double Casket and staired down at it. It was gold and encrusted with gemstones, it read "Here Lies King Marvin Splendos Wylit May 5th 548 AD-October 10th, 1006, AD and Queen Gloria Marnie Wylit-Cromwell July 7th 549 AD-October 17th, 1006, AD." She looked down for a few minutes at her parents' graves before the rest of her family joined her although none had known them they deduced from Aggie's body language and how this had been her first stop that these were her parents.

There were six secret doors that now appeared the two on the right wall read "Wylit and Le Fay." The two on the left were "Sanderson and Spellman" and finally on the back wall read "Crawly and Corvinus." Gwen scanned each and then turned to her mom, "What were they like?" without looking away Aggie said, "They were great, wise, powerful, strong willed, good rulers, but most of all they were kind and just." Everyone smiled at this and then Marnie asked, "So what's with the other portal doors Grandma?" Aggie looked at them all and then said, "Oh well all 7 of the Noble families of old are connected by blood or marriage at one point or another in History and so while the technical Mausoleum of each family sit's on their Ancestral plots some are buried in the plot of the family they married into so to make it easier for visitors they connected them by portals, however, regardless of where their bodies or ashes were laid they have a marker in both." She then walked over to another tomb marker this one cast in platinum and brass, and it read "Here marks the spiritual lay of Lord Fredrick James Crawley Duke of Hallows-Ville June 8th 986 AD-August 6th, 1986, AD husband and King-Consort to Princess Splendora Agatha Crawly-Cromwell August 8th 988 AD-?" Aggie read it then said, "Gwendolyn," Gwen looked up from the coffin and into her mother's teary eyes and asked, "Yes?" "Promise me when my time comes to put me here and correct my name as Agatha S. Crawley-Cromwell both for my name and dates and where they have it carved on your Father's I chose to give up my title in life I don't need it permanently in Death. That goes both for this one and the spiritual one that will be put next to your Father's body in the Crawly Crypt!" Gwen did not want to think about that eventuality, but she nodded accent. After Grandma gave a in depth history lesson while strolling among the tombs of their ancestors through the different portal she ended at the tomb of her late husband in his family's crypt where his actual body was laying. She smiled somewhat sadly then said, "Someday I will reunite with you in the next world and when I do, boy do I have stories to tell about your feisty and stubborn daughter." This made everyone laugh as Gwen said, "Oh right I nearly forgot, whenever I was in trouble with one I was the other's child." This made everyone laugh as they returned to the castle for lunch. Despite the morbid morning movements, they were all in good spirits as they joined the others in the Dining Hall.

A few weeks passed before everyone was together again and Marnie and Ethan stood up and called their attention to them. "Family, Friends, thus far we have been rather quiet on things as we discussed our wedding alone, however, now we wished to announce a few things and ask a few. First we are looking to have a fall wedding next year. Speculatively we are discussing the date of Friday October 7th, 2011. Now for the asking part." Ethan broke off and Marnie turned to her younger sister, "Soph will you be my Maid of Honor." Sophie half yelled half squealed, "Yes!" then Marnie turned and said, "I would also like for: Aneesa, Natalie, Cassie, Jessica, Nancy and MiKayla to be my brides' maids." Her friends instantly agreed, however, Kayla said, "Sure but only if you swear not to make me use my full name on anything just put or say Kayla." Marnie nodded and then they were quiet. Ethan looked at his friends then said, "Pete will you be my Alpha Best Man?" Pete smirked at the wolf joke before howling "Yeeeesssssss!" They all laughed then Ethan asked, "Dylan, Chester, Luke, Bobby, Zach, Markus. Will you be my groomsmen?" They all agreed. "As for the rest of you, your all invited." The two said looking at Sophie and Kayla's friends along with many of their other friends who'd shown up since the news broke. "Mom, Grandma, will the two of you walk me down the aisle?" Both looked happily at her and just nodded. "From now on, those who are part of the wedding will be involved in all decisions and we will figure out when to all meet, but for now, let's eat and just enjoy this night." Marnie said raising her glass. They sat and did.

Time passed and wedding plans began to come together, Sophie and Kayla and their friends started their sophomore year at Cromwell University and Marnie, Ethan, Dylan, and their lot started moving on. Ethan had his inheritance, but he also took up a position in the courts as a judge. "Why that job, it was the same field He was in." Marnie asked him one day as they finalized their plans for restructuring and remodeling Ethan's Family estate. Ethan looked at her then the house then back and said, "For the same reason I decided to keep the house. The position is something my families been doing for many generations and one my father did faithfully for a long time until the time that he didn't. The main reason I took back my powers was so I could redeem my family name and perhaps one day my father's misdeeds will not be what the name is associated with but rather it will once again be known for its reputation of decisive and strict but not unfair judgement." After this Marnie just kissed him goodbye and went inside. She was currently working from home on wedding plans. Due to their combined wealth and Ethan's income, she had decided not to get a job right away although she intended to after the wedding. Her brother and their other friends had all gotten jobs and/or inherited money and/or positions at family companies.

Months passed like this and finally they were sending out official invitations, finalizing the catering, location, and all the other nitty-gritty details. The men went out and rented tuxes and Marnie was excited when Aneesa and the girls showed up on Saturday September 17th and Aneesa said, "My mom is waiting for us, she's even going to be the one to measure all of us herself." And with that the girls headed to the shop. Mrs. Bishil welcomed them as they arrived at the shop and turned to Marnie, "So, Marnie what is it your looking for in your wedding dress? Also, what colors did you and your groom chose so I know what your brides' maids need. Well, my Maid of Honor will need to be fitted in a dark purple dress, with each bride's maid down the line's dress being progressively lighter. My own dress will be white with a sash of purple that ripples from darkest purple to lightest with six shades in between, each corresponding to one of the dresses worn by my bridal party. I would like all to be slightly showy in their dip but still modest." Mrs. B. nodded then lead them over to the wedding dress section. As she began to fit them Ethan and the boys were over at the Warlock's Wearhouse picking up their suits and ties. Ethan's was black with a multie-shade orange tie and each of his groomsmen were fitted with gray suits with orange ties both the shade of gray and orange got progressively lighter as they went down the line, along with making any final size changes as needed.

It was a very successful day and the wedding got closer. On the Saturday before the wedding both Ethan and Marnie went out with their respective groups. "So, Pete what have you cooked up for my Bachelor party." Ethan asked as they headed towards town. "You'll find out." Pete said. Soon they arrived at the Arch De Mollio. "I figured since this is your last night as a free man we would enjoy those things that made our teens so fun in the extreme." They enter the building it was similar to a mall except all the stores were replaced with arcades, a movie theatre, laser tag, a bowling alley, paintball, and other active and passive entertainment and in the center of this ring of fun was a massive food court. "Before we get started, two questions, Do we want to eat first and where are all the other non-employees?" Ethan asked. "If you want we can eat first it's your night. As for where everyone else is…!" Chester began looking at Pete. "Well since my parents and Chester's combined own the place they rented the place out to us for the night." Pete explained. With this they went to the food court and grabbed food and seats and ate for the next hour while planning to hit everything they could starting with the mini golf course, and they would end it at the arcade and indoor mini theme park.

Ethan and the seven guys played mini golf and bowling and paint ball and laser tag before deciding to go to the theater for a bit in order to have a breather passive activity. "This way" said Pete as he lead them to theater six row nine. As soon as they were seated the illusion lifted and instead of a screen being mounted on the wall there was a set of strip poles and out came the girls. A purple troll similar in looks and stature to Natalie, a vampire, a witch, an angel, a demoness, a werewolf, a mummy, and a sorceress. The eight began their erotic dance as they slowly peeled away at their nine thin layers. And with each article lost the distance between the young men and the stage seemed to shrink. Until the last article was gone, and the girls were just above them. The purple troll dropped down over Dylan, the vampire over Pete, the werewolf over Markus, the witch over Luke, the mummy over Zach, the sorceress over Chester, The Angel over Bobby, and the Demoness over Ethan and so the lap dances began. None of the men spoke and after the show was over the strippers left and the boys had no time to think before a voice spoke on an intercom, "We hope you have enjoyed the preshow now on to the feature presentation." With that the screen reappeared and they binged a bunch of movies from their teens some more adult then others. Then as the night drew to a close they did their final activities. The theme park was fun and not having to wait in line ruled. Finally, they went and blew about $800 a piece at the arcade and walked to the ticket both with so many tickets between them they were able to get one of everything a piece.

Meanwhile Marnie and the seven girls went to The Greens and flew around for a while before stopping and eating then they went roller skating and ice skating and after about 4 hours they were tired, so they went to relax at Nancy and Natalie's place and as soon as Marnie sat down the girl rolled in a giant box. "I swear you better not have…" but her words were cut off as proof they had popped out and Marnie and frankly all of them were distracted as a group of eight guys of various Mostraces races including a gremlin, a ghost, a zombie, a warlock, sorcerer, gene, vampire and a werecat began to perform their synchronized strip tease. The werecat then went up to Aneesa, the warlock to Natalie, the vampire to Kayla, the sorcerer to Cassie, the gremlin to Jessica, the zombie to Nancy, the ghost to Sophie, and the gene to Marnie and in tandem they gave the girls lap dances.

After the strippers left and they had eaten cake Aneesa shared a look with the other brides maids and Sophie before she disappeared and reappeared, however, Marnie was still blinded by gene smoke and when her sight returned her best friend stood there in her favorite piece of lingerie and strutted up to Marnie, whispering seductively, "When I asked you if you thought he would like it, it wasn't simply because you're his sister, but because I knew I'd be able to gage your opinion. You do like it on me don't you?" Marnie just stared up and down her best friend and said with a sense of lust and hornyness, "That's not fair, you get me riled up from a lap dance from a x-rately hot male gene and then ask how you look in erotic clothing…of course you look great…I know it looks better on the floor though!" Marnie soon regretted those words as Aneesa outfit easily slipped off to reveal her flawless naked form and as Marnie looked around the others had also removed their clothes including her not so little, little sister. Marnie hadn't ever really paid much attention to it before, but Sophie had the bigger breast of the two of them though as she did a quick scan she was happy to note she still had the plumper ass. She then took in Kayla, Cassie, Nancy, Jessica, and finally her eyes landed on Natalie who was if only by a slight margin the best developed out of all of them and adding to this fact was the fact that her skin stood out the most as she was a pink troll with magenta tits and fuchsia hair along with a carpet that matched the drapes. This pigmentation stood out even next to Jessica the sexy werecat, who's body for the most part looked similar to a humans other than the sleek thin fur that adhered to it and of course her: tail, cat ears/eyes and whiskers or even Nancy they Would Nymph who when in human size was the tallest of them with pointed ears and a glow about her that gave off elf from the Lord of the Rings franchise vibes. The eight soon melded together into a room and Sophie said, "The rules are simple, each of us will take a turn pleasuring the Bride to be and receiving from her, as Maid of Honor I will go first and then simply down the line. The rest may fool around with one another until and after their turns."

As Sophie walked up to the bed she stared at her older sister and Marnie stared back. They came to the silent agreement that in this moment their status as sisters would just be set aside. Marnie was still a little nervous but as Sophie closed the gap she smiled and quipped, "Just lie back and let a pro show you how it's done…after all it's not often I can claim and back up that I am better and more experienced in something then you." Marnie rolled her eyes and then they began to kiss, their hands explored one another, and eventually other body parts were rubbing together. Sophie did indeed have plenty more experience than her and her little sister's bigger boobies rubbed against hers with a passion. Sophie's H-sized breast felt heavy though good as they rubbed against Marnie's double dds. Marnie was pleased to note though that she still had the plumper and bouncier booty though. Soon Sophie was doing all sorts of things Marnie had never consider including using her tits to please her clitoris and asshole. Marnie shrieked and moaned and then finally Marnie muttered "Soph stop teasing and fuck me already, I still gotta have time with the others." Sophie just smiled and pulled out a 13-inch strap-on and shoved it in Marnie's mouth to lube it up, while simultaneously fucking her sisters double dd chichis. And then she pulled out and rammed her Sister's asshole as she held her bouncy butt and even spanked it to get it to jiggle. This made Marnie cream and scream a lot. Finally, Sophie decided to finish plunging the dildo deep in her sister's Womb and fucking her raw not caring that four other girls were about to have their way with her or that everything she was doing was going to get equal retaliation. Eventually both sisters climaxed hard, and it was time to switch positions.

Marnie recovered quickly and then tackled her little sister to the ground and starting groping and suckling on her massive titties and squeezing her boobies for all they were worth. Then she slowly trailed her tongue down Sophie's body and tantalizingly licked and kissed all around her crotch but didn't go in right away enjoying how holding back made her sister whimper with need. She only made it worse as one hand continued to squeeze her breast while the other began to finger her asshole, after several minute Sophie finally moaned "Eat me out sister!" and Marnie grinned up at her and taunted "What's the magic word." "Please…" Sophie squealed and with that Marnie dove her tongue in and licked Sophie so well and suck on her clit till she burst and then she took the strap on sucked it clean and put it on and began to push in and out of Sophie until they both burst again. The others broke from the circle of mutual pleasure, and they formed around the two so Sophie could join it.

Meanwhile Aneesa stepped forward to Marnie in a sultry way even doing a sexy little belly dance that showed off all her curvy assets before producing a cloud of smoke and reappearing on top of Marnie and smashing her lips against her best friend making her writhe and thrash as she moved her hands all over Marnie's body not leaving a single inch unexplored. Then instead of putting on a strap-on she transformed her lower have to give herself two mock cocks though if one looked hard enough they see it was an illusion made from solidified gene smoke. Marnie though was just staring at the two cocks with a look of lust and dread in her face. Before Marnie could say anything though Aneesa flipped her belly down and held her ass open wide and stuff one mock cock in each hole pounding her arse and cunt simultaneously, while also using her plump ass as a bongo drum knowing how much of a kink it was for Marnie to have her ass played with. In fact, back in school it was one of the first things Aneesa learned about Marnie when they started sharing a room as Marnie would often stick a dildo up her ass first when she masturbated or when they started helping each other Marnie would usually have her fuck her ass as she said no one was allowed to break her Hemingway other than Ethan. Of course, now that he had she was intent on feeling the inside of her best friends pussy and it felt amazing. Once Marnie and her hand, had a release she allowed the illusion to fade and began scissoring Marnie until they had finally cum again and then without any warning she flipped over into a sixty-nine position so they could eat each other out and taste one another along with themselves. Aneesa dove in right away meanwhile Marnie began with little licks as she knew from experience that teasing and tongue fucking Aneesa was Aneesa's kink just as much as being anal fucked was hers. So, she teased licking her lower lips then back and around her ass and then she was diving in and out of both in sequences kind of lick playing whack-a-mole. Finally, the two had crashing orgasms and Marnie rose strapped on the strap-on and magically made it produce a second head and then repaid the double penetration and Aneesa was in a state of pure ecstasy by the time she released again. She then poofed herself back into the circle as she couldn't walk right.

Cassie approached next and started by just tenderly kissing up and down Marnie's body while she recovered from the last round. Finally, Marnie pulled her in for a French kiss to let her know she was ready for round three. Cassie out of everyone was the gentlest and had the softest lips. So, what happened next took everyone by shock. As she pulled back from the kiss she leaned down and gave Marnie a love bite right on her juggler and framed it with hickies that she soon turned into a collar around Marnie's neck. Once she was done with this she simply brushed her lips down Marnie's body leaving lip marks around Marnie's tits, belly, and even just above her bush before quite literally sinking her teeth into Marnie's bubble butt and then casting a quick spell which made the other's roll over laughing. "Not for long!" Sophie said. "You may need to duel Ethan for that." Jessica quipped. Marnie just looked at Aneesa and asked, "What? What did she do!" Aneesa finally stopped laughing long enough to say. "She just used the blood she drew out to say 'This ass is the property of Cassie and Gals. Do Not Fuck! This means you Ethan.' I feel like that is just a bit far!" Cassie shrugged then transformed the message to a slightly less egregious message that read "Dear Ethan, Share Size?!" Marnie just rolled her eyes when this one was read then said, "Depends how well you treat it." And with that Cassie just grinned and dove in sticking her tongue as deep as she could in the Asshole lubing it up before pulling out and then cast a spell on herself to give her a real penis which she stuck in Marnie's mouth and fucked until pulling out and releasing cum all over her nips, breast, and lips which Marnie quickly licked off before have the real penis go deep in her ass and giving her immense pleaser and soon it was also full of cum. Then for the grand finally she stuck the magical meat stick in Marnie's pussy and said don't worry it's just my usual fluids concentrated so you won't get pregnant and then released a load in her.

"You better hope not, and I think so." Marnie teased then as Cassie regained her normal shaven genatalia, Marnie's vajayjay elongated into a dick and she put it right between Cassie's chichis and Cassie titty fucked her til she was hard while simultaneously flicking it with her tongue. Then with no words the meat shot straight up Cassie's coochie and as she road it. Marnie began to repay her for all the hickies and love bites with some of her own. Even spelling out "These tits were meant for sucking." in lyrical phrasing using the same blood tattoo spell as had been used on her ass. The girls all chorus it in answer to Cassie's inquisitive look and then she said, "Then you all better suck em before we get dressed at the end of the night!" Marnie did so immediately before releasing in her and pulling out. Marnie undid the spell as each girl in turn showed Cassie's tits some love.

After motorboating Cassie, Natalie stepped into the middle of the circle. She kissed Marnie and both grabbed the others long hair and rolled it between their fingers crashing their lips even harder together and pressing their bodies together until finally they had to surface for air. Marnie wondered how her brother had never looked past her physiology and kissed her properly or done anything else they were about to do. Granted Natalie had also been hesitant to do too much at the time as well. However now her confidence shined through as she took Marnie to town rubbing her pick breast across Marnie's milky white skin and indeed the slight physiological difference did register with both as while Marnie's nips simply became erect when aroused Natalie's literally began to buzz like biological miniature vibratomes. "So that's why trolls are such good contortionist…" Marnie moaned as the vibrating nips moved southward and began to send good vibrations up her lower lips and butt. "Yep, it's essential for self and other's pleasure." Natalie chuckled as she finally pulled back her nips and set them in a scissoring position and then giggled "And it's not the only thing that moves differently when excited!" Before Marnie could asked, what she meant she felt it. As Natalie moved her lower lips against Marnie's it felt like she was being fuck by an ocean wave the way it rippled and flowed, and she was also quite certain that Natalie's clit was pulsating against her own. This sensation sent her over the edge and fluids flowed out of her which in turn made Natalie cum from being splashed with Marnie's cum. Marnie then had Natalie sit on her face so she could clean her out properly. Once she'd finished Natalie did not immediately get up but rather bent over and did the same to Marnie cleaning her up good as new.

Jessica purred as she stocked closer and then pounced on to Marnie. She quickly connect lips with her and then as she pressed her lips to each breast in turn she slipped her tail up to Marnie's entrance and then rammed in. Jessica was fast, rough, and feisty and Marnie loved every second of it letting out moans anytime her mouth was free which wasn't often as Jessica kept rotating her boobs into her mouth and give she had three sets though the lower two were retractable Marnie's mouth was and ands were kept quite busy. Finally, Jessica pulled out but before Marnie could recover the tail slid so far up her ass that she felt it in her tail bone. This made Marnie scream so loud that even being smothered by all six of Jessica's breasts didn't muffle the sound that much. When Marni assumed the dominant role in friendly retaliation she used magic to make a fleshy and flexible tail-phallus hybrid grow out from her own backside and whipped it into Jessicas shocked mouth though soon she was sucking on it with glee until it became hard. Marnie then fucked it up between all three sets of Jessica's breasts until she exploded matting the werecat's fur with her hot sticky load. She then proceeded to fuck the girl's lower holes with precision and after cumming in both she ate it all out having no issue with the layers of matted fur as she like hair around the lower regions that's why she was glad Ethan had a long pubic hair that tickled her when he fucked her. Once done Jessica crawled back into the circle and collapsed into Natalie who caught her and began to massage her while the rest continue the light playing with one another's vaginas and breast.

Nancy had a smirk on her face as she stepped forward that promised pleasure with a side of pain. It started out normal with some kissing, light groping, and fingering then Nancy once again flashed her wicked smile as she jiggled her body and giggled, "I want to try something…" and then shrunk into nymph form and literally walked inside Marnie's slit and rolled her full naked body against Marnie vulva and clitoris sending shockwaves up Marnie's body and making her cum almost instantly. Nancy even had the nerve to ride the wave out like it was a water slide then she walked into Marnie's bum fully lubed up with Marnie's cum and rubbed all up and inside it is finding nerve endings Marnie never knew she had. Finally returning to Human size she giggled, "That was fun." Marnie rolled her eyes and for that the wood nymph smack her ass then liking the sound continued to spank Marnie until her ass was bright red then shrunk again and kissed every inch of flesh she had just turned red. Once again she appeared normal sizes laughing her head off. Though her laugh was soon cut off as Marnie took a piece of wood and thwack her own ass with it and ignoring Nancy's moans of pain and pleasure she continue till it was red and then she stuck the wood right up the girls back door and this made Nancy moan even louder after this she stuck the piece of bark between the nymph's breast and Nancy instinctively rubbed her breast against it and sucked the end and once it was lubed up Marnie pushed it into her pussy and she shook with pleasure. She even began to shrink so as to make the wood feel even bigger until she was in her nymph size and just the tip felt like it would tear her apart and as she came she regrow. The two kissed and then Nancy returned to the circle, glad that as a wood nymph she was immune to getting splinters.

Lastly Marnie was finished by the other actual lesbian in the room. As when Kayla stepped forward she was sporting a long thick strap-on that Marnie distinctly recognized as a casting of a real dick. Though it was impressive it was only twelve inches so it couldn't be Ethan's. "You know when you asked be to cast a molding of my boyfriend's cock this was not what I thought you'd use it for!" Aneesa said as she laughed. "That's a molding of Dylan?" Marnie asked with many mixed emotions flashing across her face. From disgusted to intrigued to lusty. "It is!" Said Sophie "Usually she and I reserve it for special occasions to use on one another. Though on this occasion we thought we 'd share so you were metaphorically fuck by both your siblings." Sophie continued. Most just Stared and Natalie looked like she might have some regrets about never trying the real thing. "I won't share him as you had your chance, but if you want I will use it on you when their done" Aneesa whispered into Natalie's ear to which she just nodded accent. While this exchange happened, Kayla had advanced on Marnie and began by sticking the dick into Marnie's salivating mouth and thrust for some time before shooting a load down Marnie's throat and though caught off guard Marnie managed to swallow every single drop. Then it was pulled out and moved up and down Marnie's breast. The fake Dylan Dick then was lowered, and Kayla began to jackhammer all of her lower holes until not was Marnie full of synthetic cum nor only did Marnie have a great orgasm, but she literally squirted for thirty seconds straight at a distance of thirteen inches. Marnie then took the fake Dylan Dick and said, "Well it's not as big as Ethan but it more than does the trick. She shared a look with her sister as they both seemed to be wondering how the real Dylan was. Then Marnie used a spell to once again grow a real synthetic cock that was a representation of Ethan at full mast and fucked every hole on Kayla and even contorted her enough to fuck between her feet, hands, and breast all at one. This left Kayla moaning like crazy until the cock reached her mouth and silenced her filling her throat up with the hot sticky love juice.

While this was going on Aneesa followed through on her promise grabbing up and cleaning off the Dylan mold strap-on and putting it on and then dropping Natalie to her knees after kissing her sweet lips and having her suck the cock and tittie fuck it till it was hard. Then she slid it up Natalie's arse and fucked it til the dick released artificial cum and then pulled out and pushed slowly into the pink pussy allowing Natalie to feel every inch until she was fully inserted then she went to town going harder and faster with every stroke until Natalie released a huge orgasm and was filled with the artificial semen. Once Aneesa pulled out, Natalie looked high with ecstasy and wondered if she would ever feel the real thing! Aneesa smiled, and said, "Only if you are also willing to share and they agree." She then pulled back planted a kiss on the troll's lips and they rejoined the others.

After this the girls had a light orgy to give everyone one final orgasm from each other each! Then the group settle down got redressed and watch a few movies while eating snacks and sweets in a very unlady like fashion. Prior to this night Marnie had only fooled around with such things with Aneesa and they had never gone to the depths they'd gone that night. Although while she had slept with all of them fully and completely along with each of them having slept with each other so completely it was all six of the straight girls admitted their two best times were when they had gone with Sophie and Kayla, and all could accept that maybe they were at least bi-curious. The eight eventually got fully dressed and after one last exchange of kisses the six who didn't live their show themselves out.

The 7th of October arrived, and Marnie and her friends were getting ready on one side of the lavish castle chamber while her soon to be husband and his Groomsmen got ready on the opposite wall. Ethan straightened his tie and soon he heard a voice say, "I wish I could be there for your special day, but at las I am still trapped for now. Ethan just glared at the image in the witches' glass, "Your just lucky you get to see me in anyway on this day given you still have another year on your sentence." "I mean to be fair they could only charge me with tampering with the evidence of an experiment and corruption as technically my overall intentions weren't evil simply my methods got out of hand. Though to be fair if she had taken Mr. Sech's offer none of it would have happened and her family could have returned to Halloweentown had they wanted too." Ethan just glared at that, then Dylan said, "It's time to go." He then looked at Mr. Dalloway and said, "You also would have failed overall as you failed to remove my or Sophie's magic and we could have transferred it to the three. I get why you ignored me despite me being there, you knew I didn't care and probably wouldn't do that, as for Sophie well I never understood that because it was her feeding power to them that allowed the other three to recall their power to themselves and restore the borrowed energy from her." This revelation annoyed Mr. Dalloway as the final piece to the puzzle of why his plan had failed was just put into place by the Cromwell boy. As Ethan finished tying his tie Dylan snapped his fingers and said, "Say your goodbyes as I am putting your father on mute diluting his image so he can see out, but no one can look in." the two shared a curt goodbye and then Dylan snapped a second time, and the spell was complete. The two marched out and Dylan put the glass in its place before Ethan proceeded down the aisle after the brides' maids and groomsmen immediately in front of him stood Pete and Sophie who took their respective spots and then Ethan walked down and stood at the black alter. He looked about the hall and would have never believed it was constructed along with the rest of the castle back in the late 560s early 570s. He however didn't have much time to ponder this before the wedding march began and Marnie began down the aisle with her Grandma on her right and mom on her left. "Here comes the bride all dressed in white…" and Marnie reached the alter and Gwen handed her daughter's hand into Ethan's and then she and her mom took their seats in the front row. Once everyone was in their positions the minister rose, "We are gathered here today to witness the union of Marnie Agatha Cromwell-Piper and Ethan Edger Edmin Dalloway. Will the groom please flip the vail?" Ethan did so and looked into Marnie's eyes as the Minister continued, "Do you Ethan Edger Edmin Dalloway take Marnie Agatha Cromwell-Piper to be your lawfully wedded wife in good and bad times, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health?" "I Do!" "And do you Marnie Agatha Cromwell Piper take Ethan Edger Edmin Dalloway to by your lawfully wedded Husband in good and bad times, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health?" "I Do!" "You may kiss the Bride." With that they kissed and as they separated the Minister said, May I Present Mr. and Mrs. Dalloway." The crowd cheered.

Dylan quickly zapped the glass while everyone was distracted turning it off completely. The crowd then headed for the reception hall. The reception was great, and it was fun when they used magic to levitate the cake and chop it with a mini guillotine. And they handed out slices. Once everyone was seated with their food and drink Ethan chimed his champagne glass for attention. Everyone looked up and he said, "Thank you all for coming to celebrate this momentous occasion for Marnie and I." Marnie rose and added a few things and after a few speeches by the Bestman, Maid of Honor, and others they all raised their glasses and toasted, "To Ethan and Marnie." Then the feast began. Finally, a few more ours passed and after the last dance Marnie shouted, "Alright ladies gather up behind me!" Marnie tossed the bouquet and then turned to watch as all the girls scrambled and when things settled it was Aneesa who came up with it. "Guess you're on deck little brother!" Marnie whispered to Dylan who'd been standing nearby watching. He smiled, "I know, when you get back from your Honeymoon you're going to help me find the perfect ring." Dylan responded in Cromwelsh. Before Marnie could reply to Dylan, Sophie also in Cromwelsh said, "I'll help you…we both will." "Agreed, now perhaps we should go back to english." Marnie muttered in Cromwelsh ending their convo. Just as they finished Aneesa managed to extradite herself from the crowd to run up to Dylan. He kissed her and then they walked the newlyweds out to where Benny was waiting though he'd switch into his fancier outfit for the occasion. And had his taxi looking so shining you might mistake it for a miniature limo. "Your luggage is packed and ready." Benny said. The two got into the back of the car as a crowd formed to wave goodbye and the two were off.

As he drove them down to the countryside Benny told many a bad skeleton marriage puns. The absolute worst though had to be when he asked, "Hey lovebirds, what did the groom skeleton say to his bride on their wedding night?" "What?" the two asked apprehensively. "I'm happy we can finally exchange marrow between our bones." The two shook and were glad when they arrived at the cabin a few minutes later. "See you at the end, enjoy your stay in Hallow Manner." And as soon as the last of their luggage was unloaded Benny was off. The servants soon showed them to their quarters and laid down their luggage and then left. They even saw one attach the "Do Not Disturb" sign to the outside of their door as he left.

The two then began snuggling and cuddling in the bed, and quickly removed their garments. They wordlessly decided no protection was needed as they wanted a family and if fate willed it now then it would happen. Soon Marnie's muff was being messaged by Ethan's tongue, while she suck on his sausage for all she was worth. They began fooling around the entire room, As they came up from the sixty-nine they rose from the bed and Ethan pinned her against the wall and said, "Time to paddle and pound that pussy and peach. He then began to use a paddle to spank her eliciting several pleasurable moans and screams from Marnie. As he did this he also brought the hilt of the paddle up in such a way it would smack and dip into her pussy. Soon she screamed, "Just stick you Enlarged Ego in me Ethan." He didn't need any more prompting and plowed all thirteen inches inside her bursting her hemingway and both moaned each other's names. They continued to fuck as they moved around the room. They ended up in the jacuzzi tub in their bathroom sweet. Where Ethan pounded her now rosy rear and sucked on her breasticals while she sucked on his testicles as they beat against the outside of her body. Finally, "I am gonna cum." Marnie screeched. "Me too!" Ethan panted pulling out of her arse and shoving up into her womb before both released multiple loads. As Ethan pulled out and rose he quipped, "At least finishing here makes it easier to clean up." "We could just use magic you know." Marnie retorted once she could speak. "Yes, but where's the fun in that." Ethan replied as they stepped into the hot shower and clean each other off rubbing each other's cum coated bodies with soap and Marnie said, "You are the one person I would wanna drop the soap for." And as she said this it slipped out of her hands, and she bent over shaking her ass invitingly. Ethan just smiled at the crude joke before stuffing both holes with one more load each and then they did finish cleaning up. Soon after that they laid in their bed and relaxed. "Worst case we keep trying." Marnie noted as they faded into sleep. "Even best case we will, as I doubt will stop at one." Ethan yawned. They enjoy the resort and tried every night for kids.

When they arrived home they decided, "Maybe fate wants us to get a pet first." Ethan suggested. As if to answer them they heard cries from outside and the two found four spotted pups of unknown origin wondering around as if lost. The two carefully approached the four puppies and noticed they were watching carefully and after a few minutes they approached the two humans with caution. "They don't seem to have any tags or anything, in fact it almost seems like they might have been abandoned." Marnie said. "We should get an expert's opinion. We should know what we are dealing with. However, as Ethan turned to call someone the pups followed as they were scared to be left alone again and Marnie smiled as she made sure they kept up. Ethan put them in a courtyard and called the vet's office. Soon Mr. Fenrirson arrived and inspected the little pups and soon rose. "You got yourself a group of hyena pups two males, two females. If you'd like I can draw up the work for you to make them legally your pets, however, you will have to have them get all the proper shots and procedures before you let them inside and free roaming of the house and property.

Marnie and Ethan discussed the matter in private and then said, "We like to adopt them, how soon can we get everything done." Mr. Fenrirson looked at a booklet then said, "I can get them in for shots today if you can bring them back to my office and from there I could do the Procedures in the morning if you just leave them there tonight. The two each grabbed two of the puppies and proceeded to the office. When they arrived, the puppies were taken off to get their shots. The two spent the night trying to think of names. When they woke up the next day they ate breakfast and then received a call and rushed to pick up their pups. "The two with purple collars are female and orange are male." The vet said, "Just one last thing to do and that's name them." The nurse said. Ethan walked over to the two males and said, "I dub thee Emerik." Then he turned to one of the females and said, "I dub thee Ruby" Marnie then stepped up to the female and said, "I'll call you Amethyst." Then turning to the male, she said, "And you shall be known as Garnet." And with that they left with their four hyena pups for home after signing several forms.

Chapter 3

Dylan and Aneesa Get Married

A few weeks later as October drew to a close Marnie and Sophie arrived at Dylan's Apartment and Marnie ask, "So are you two living together yet?" "Officially no, unofficially yes! We are looking for a place to call ours when our leases end in a few weeks." Dylan answered. "Are you staying here or going home?" Sophie asked. "I'm leaning towards the mortal world, but I haven't managed to convince her, so we are going to look at a few options in both. Mom is ready to even sign the house over to me since she's barely been there since taking the posting of Chancellor." "Jeez am I the only one who's going to indefinitely have to buy a place. You moved into Ethan's, and you might get our house." Sophie grumbled. "Hey, we are putting a lot into remodeling and rebuilding that place to get rid of some of the dark stains." Marnie retorted. "And I haven't convinced Aneesa yet. Plus, mom isn't just handing it over I still will have to pay just at a reduced price." Dylan replied. "And for all you know, Grandma will probably leave you her house since neither of us are going to take it." Marnie added as an afterthought.

The three then headed over to Jaden's Jewels and Gems Store. And a bearded young dwarven man walked up to them his name tag read Jared K. Zaleson and he asked, "How may I help you?" Dylan looked at him and said, "I'd like to look at your engagement rings." He looked over the young man and lead them to a section. Dylan looked at them and turn to his sisters, "Any suggestions or are you just looking for yourselves!" Marnie stepped up next to him and suggested, "Go with something that's pink with hints of orange. She'll love it…I'm her best friend I would know." Sophie then said, "What about one of these." Pointing to two rings one was orange bronze with a rose diamond and the other was copper with a pink and orange glinting jewel that the three didn't recognize. Eventually Dylan pick one that looked nice even though it wasn't either of the ones Soph suggested. "Where's Sophie?" Marnie asked looking around. "Right here." Sophie popped up." She was staring at a black obsidian ring with an emerald in it, however, quickly returned to them. After using Sophie as a model since she had the same finger size as Aneesa, Dylan purchased the ring and they left.

"So how are you going to propose?" Marnie asked with a smile on her face… "Forget how! When are you going to propose!" Sophie cut in. Dylan stared at his sisters before saying, "I have a few ideas and after we've figured out where we are living." Both looked annoyed at him for dodging the questions but were unable to interrogate him further as Aneesa was walking towards them. "If you two are done with your brother I would like my boyfriend back." The girls scowled as Dylan smiled and they headed off. "He just doesn't want us showing up." Sophie said. "Probably because he'll do something corny or dorky and doesn't want us to mock him mercilessly." Marnie replied as she and Sophie both laughed at this. As they walked into Marnie's yard they were ambushed by the four hyena puppies who charged to meet the new person." Sophie did her best to pet all of them at once as Marnie introduced her to the four pups. "Only you would find baby hyenas and take them in as pets rather then send them to a zoo or release them safely back into the wild." Sophie commented, however, Marnie simply chuckled and said, "Says the one on the ground playing with them."

Elsewhere Dylan and Aneesa had just finished looking at their last house in Halloweentown and Dylan called up the portal. "From Halloweentown depart me now back into the mortal world I take my leave." A flash and crackle and a blue door appeared and through it they stepped and on the other side they stepped onto the porch of the Piper house. "I would have used the portal that goes straight in, but I figured it was proper etiquette to arrive on the front porch." Dylan said as the portal vanished. "Right you are." Gwen said as she appeared in her old realtor uniform and unlocked the door. Gwen showed them the house even though Dylan knew all of it. Gwen even show Dylan something he didn't know and that was how they had expanded and revamped the magical extension, so it flowed more with the actual house. He also noticed how Sophie had helped redecorate. He was impressed and knew his little sister would make a talented artist or decorator regardless of which world she lived in. After the tour Dylan and Aneesa sat down and discussed all they'd seen. "I do like it here and we could work with it, but how would I get to and from Halloweentown when you're not here." Aneesa asked. This made Dylan smile as he had anticipated this snag and turned to his mother. "Is it ready to be tested." "If you're ready to help me with the last enchantment." Aneesa watched the two as they walked over to the magic door and perform a duplication spell then together they called up a portal and shoved the mass into the door frame then Gwen went through and appeared on a witch's glass. "Alright it took me exactly where we wanted it too, now let's use the anchoring spell." Dylan and Gwen both muttered another complicated couple of spells all the magic was done in Cromwelsh. Then Gwen walked back through. "Perfect." Dylan turned to Aneesa. "This door is a permanent fixture tied to the house by Cromwell magic. So long as someone in our family can call it home the portal may be accessed and used by anyone who hold connections to Halloweentown. It is fixed so that you or any user would come out in my Grandmother's basement. From there you can go wherever you need to go. If you still want us to simply live in Halloweentown…all of the magical parts of this house will be undone, and it will be sold to just regular old mortals." Dylan and Gwen both laughed as at one point that's all Gwen wanted for her children. Aneesa could see how much it meant to both of them to keep the place. "We can keep it." Dylan was elated and he gave her a kiss and while Gwen went off to file the work as she was both seller and realtor Dylan got down on one knee. "Aneesa Summer Bishil, now that we have a home to call our own would you marry Me." Gwen froze as she walked back in and The other Cromwells had just stepped through the now fixed portal and the sisters grinned, "Told you it would be cheesy." Marnie said to Sophie. Aneesa stared at Dylan stunned for a second then pulled him up into a passionate kiss ignoring the fact that his whole family was watching and pulled away just long enough to say, "Yes." Before kissing him again.

The duo looked around as more people stepped through the portal to congratulate them, but after an hour everyone left, except Ethan, Marnie, and the other members of the Cromwell coven. Aggie looked at Marnie and Ethan and said, "Why do I get the feeling you two came here with ulterior motives?!" The two looked at her, "Well not to steal the spotlight from the happy couple, but we have some exciting news of our own." Slowly Marnie unfurled her arms. "I'm Pregnant." This made everyone cheer and Aneesa said cheekily, "You better pop them out and be back to proper size by my wedding." Marnie looked at her and said, "That's on you not to set the date till after I have the child…or children." She said this last piece so only Aneesa heard. Aneesa smile and nodded, saying "fair enough." And then everyone else left and Aneesa and Dylan sat in the living room. "What was that last part my sister said?" Dylan asked. Aneesa was quiet then said. "You can't tell the rest of the family she wants it to be a surprise." "Okay." Dylan said. "She might be having twins." Dylan was quiet for a minute then said, "Oh because one spawn of those two troublemakers isn't enough." He laughed. Aneesa rolled her eyes and then said, "I'm pretty sure they want multiple anyways so maybe this will just mean it's over sooner."

"So are we just keeping this place as is or what's the plan in the short-term as long term of course will put our mark on it." Aneesa inquired. "Well, my family will be by to collect the last of their stuff over the course of the next week or two and then we can look at what remains and figure out how we want to configure it. Until then we can sleep in my old room. Once my mother's stuff has been removed we can move into the master. Starting tomorrow we can go collect your things and any of mine that are still in Halloweentown." Dylan replied.

The two walked up to Dylan's old room where he cast a quick growth spell to make the bed roomier. She then slipped into something more comfortable as they lied in Dylan's bed and watched random tv and snuggled. After a little while both got a little more daring and they began to cuddle sensually and soon any remaining clothes they'd been wearing were gone and the sixty-nining began. They played through all their fun and then Aneesa turned with a sly smile on her face and said, "I want to do something new something more." Dylan watched her as she crawled up and kissed him then she said, "We could break that final barrier with protection, or you could take my ass for the first time without it." Dylan didn't have to think about it, he hated wearing protection magical or mortal. So, he picked her up and lined her up doggie style before thrusting into her big bouncy round rump. She screamed and moaned in pleasure as his hands held and played with her caramel melons, soon joined by his lips sucking on her nips. She rock on his eggplant until it exploded out its warm white milk. He pulled out and was about to used magic to clean them up, when Aneesa grabbed his hand and said, "No, I want to stay messy for now, slide back in and we can sleep like that." So, they did.

The next few days passed as the rest of the family moved there stuff out and Aneesa and Dylan brought stuff in including buying contemporary furniture. "So now that we are finally settled tonight will be the first night we sleep in the master. Unless we want to reconfigure the house to make you old room into the Master." Aneesa said as Dylan prepared them breakfast. "I am open to possibilities I suppose we got to think it through because I don't want to put too much magic in the reconfiguration that we have to worry about our neighbors noticing and to reconfigure it the mortal way would take more time and money."

They eventually did decide to reach a middle ground by getting reconfigure in a more subtle way by hiring a remodeling agency from Halloweentown. Once the house was done they invited both their families and their friends over to see the house. They were all impressed. Ethan and Marnie stood at the back to conceal their news so as not to steal the spotlight. Sophia and Kayla were sitting on the couch, Chester and Cassie came through holding hands. Jessica and Pete were busy walking through their old quarters arm in arm. Natalie and Luke were standing in the kitchen with her leaning on his shoulder. Nancy and Zach were lounging around. Finally, the bros Bobby and Markus were just chilling in the corner as neither girl had come along. Meanwhile the group wasn't quite certain if they just had a tight bromance or if they and their girls might have more they weren't sharing. "We didn't simply invite you all here to just look around and eat our food, we also want to share details about our wedding plans." Dylan said and this got everyone's attention and they gathered in the living room." We have been discussing our wedding, we really want a spring wedding, however, since we want Marnie to not be pregnant at the time we are looking at Spring 2013." Aneesa stated. Everyone was quiet then she added "Obviously, Papa will walk me down the aisle. I was hoping Marnie you would be my Maid of Honor. Natalie, Cassie, Nancy, Jessica, Sophie, and Kayla will you be my brides' maids?" All seven girls agreed though Marnie couldn't resist pointing out, "Technically, I should be called your Matron of Honor since I am already married!" this got a few laughs before everyone returned their attention to Dylan. Dylan turned to the guys and asked, "Ethan, will you be my Best Man, Luke, Pete, Chester, Bobby, Zach and Markus, will you be my groomsmen?" they were all very agreeable.

As they planned their wedding they sat on the deck looking over the big backyard. "You know the one thing we're missing?" Aneesa asked excitedly as an idea came to her. "Please don't tell me kids." Dylan said while drinking his coffee. "No…not yet anyways, I figured the wedding would be before that…I was thinking more about the pitter patter of little paws." Dylan was quiet then said, "Dogs…I like dogs, I am not a cat person." Aneesa smiled as she wasn't a cat person either. Later on, that day after work the two went out to some shelters and pounds in the area. Eventually they wound up at Never Cry Wolf Rescue and Adoption. "Hello, what can I interest you into today." A young man said from behind the counter. "We are looking for a dog or a few dogs to adopt." Aneesa answered. "What kind of environment do you have." "We have a 4,000 square foot house that sits on about 2.25 acres of land front to back." Dylan answered having looked at the specification before they left. The man smiled as this qualified a lot of the dogs they had presently. "How big of dogs would you like to have at full growth? Also, at what age group would you like to look?" The man asked as he wrote down the info he'd been given so far. The two looked at one another before Aneesa said 50lbs plus and preferably between 6-18 months." The man scribbled this down and then said, "If you follow me, I will show you our section with the puppies. Oh, as we go what is the max amount of dogs you'd be up for getting both physically and financially." The two consider this for a while as finances weren't a problem they both came from well-off families plus both made good incomes. They thought about physically though and then Aneesa said, "We'd cap out at six." The man looked delighted at this as he rambled on about how dogs were social creatures with pack mentality, and he always advised getting at least two especially if all owners were going to be out at the same time for work or school. They then walked into a room and saw all sorts of puppies running about.

Aneesa instantly gravitated towards a beautiful pure white puppy with ice blue eyes. The dog watched her and sat staring at her before sniffing her hand and allowing her to pet it. "This one. I want this one." Aneesa said as the dog followed her back toward the employee. "Hmm." Dylan looked up from where he was crouched over a red and brown furred German Shepard mix he was petting. He smiled and then said, "I like this one. Two are definitely in our budget." As they went to picked up the dogs the two ran toward a group of four others who were watching separated from most of the chaos. Dylan and Aneesa along with the employee followed and then the employee smiled. "I see these six including the two you chose seem to have formed a bond, have become a pack." Dylan and Aneesa looked over the other four dogs all who seemed to be hybrids and Aneesa looked at her betrothed and said, "We did say six was our max." He consider that for a second then turned to the employee and asked, "How soon could we adopt these six?" The employee looked absolutely delighted that they didn't want to split up what the shelter had affectionately named the Oddball Pack and said, "Let me check." He dashed off and soon returned with two other staff members, one of which was clearly an assistant manager. "So, you are looking to adopt all six." The two nodded. "Very well, We'll set them aside for you while we run all the info and go through the paperwork. The other two employees leashed up the dogs and lead them to a holding area while the A.M. lead them to the front and pulled up the information on the group of dogs. "So, all of them are approximately 12-18 months old and are distant wolf dog hybrids. The closest we are legally allowed to sell in fact. The white one who we dubbed Snowball is part Artic Wolf and part Samoyed and she was born November 17th, 2010, The gray one is Grace, and she is part Grey Wolf part Husky and was born Nov. 27th, 2010, the final female is Mallery the platinum one who is part Alaskan Tundra Wolf and part Alaskan Malamute was born Nov. 7th, 2010. The three boys you chose are currently known as Isaiah, Rodney, and Archie. Isaiah is an ivory-colored Iberian Wolf-Pitbull mix who was born 10/10/10. Rodney is part Red Wolf and part German Shepard and is the oldest of all of them being born August 9th, 2010, and finally there's Archie who is part Arabian Wolf and part Rottweiler who was born September 30th, 2010." The two looked over all the information then signed the papers. "You may take them home today with the understanding that someone will be out in a month to insure they have had all their necessary shots and procedures under penalty of law if not done or you may come pick them up in two weeks and we will do all those things for you at a slight fee." The two consider this before Dylan asked, "Can we run the numbers." "Certainly. The pet adoption fee itself is $100 per dog so right there your base is $600. If you do all the medical stuff through us you'll probably spend around $1200 total. If you want to do it through a local vet it could be as much as $200 per dog on top of the adoption fee and that's with insurance so right there it's already $1800s and it could be higher depending on insurance though it's unlikely to be lower." After a lengthy discussion they decided to just let the Shelter do all the work. "Very well. You pay $600 now and $600 when you pick them up, with how things are going they could be ready in anywhere from 7-14 days. When you come in if you wish to change or officialize their names we can do that as well by printing tags for collars that is one of our few free services though you'll have to pay a fee if you want official certificates because that's generally handle by the dog veterinarian when you set that up." The two nodded before petting the puppies and heading out.

11 days later Dylan received a phone call. "Is this Mr. Cromwell-Piper?" "It is." "Hi this is James from NCW, your dogs are ready to be picked up." Dylan smiled and said, "We'll be right over." Then called Aneesa who came sprinting down the stairs with a couple gene smoke jumps and off they went. Soon they arrived and picked up their puppies. Aneesa named the white snowball: Andromeda, the gray one changed from Grace to Narcissa, and Mallery became Bellatrix. Dylan smirked at the names before name the boys as follows: Isaiah became Saruman, Rodney became Radagast, and Archie became Gandalf." Once each was fitted with a collar with their new names Dylan paid and they brought home their new dogs.

The next several months passed as they planned the wedding and Marnie slowly expanded. Dylan, Aneesa, Sophie, and Marnie stood in the kitchen of Dylan and Aneesa's home. "So, what colors are the two of you thinking?" Sophie asked as she was drawing up design choices for them for the wedding invitations. "Well, Dylan want's blue involved, and I love beach sunset pink…I mean we are going for gamers theme…" Marnie looked ready to say something snide instead she hollered, "Owwwwww," the three rushed to her. "they're kicking." She heave a breath and then a shock wave went through her body, and she managed, "Get me to the Hospital I think my water just broke." Aneesa took charge saying, "Help me get her to the portal…then Dylan you should go get Ethan." "No Time. Dylan help me open a portal straight to the ward." Sophie shouted from where she stood next to Marnie. Dylan walked over to his little sister and together they chanted and soon a portal to the grand Halloweentown Hospital appeared and the siblings carried their big sister through with Aneesa running for the desk. "Hello, My shortly to be sister in-law's water just broke." The lady at the front desk looked up. "Ginny, Gabriel please take this patient to the Apolles-Rollan ward." She then turned to Aneesa and asked, "Is their someone here who can start filling out her information?" Aneesa was about to ask her siblings, but Dylan had rushed off to go get Ethan and Sophie was walking with her sister. So, she started filling out the information she knew when someone stepped beside her and said, "I can take it from here." Aneesa looked beside her to see Mrs. Cromwell-Piper. The nurse turned to her and asked, "May I ask your relationship to the patient." Gwen looked up as she handed the completed forms to the lady, "I'm her mother!" The nurse nodded and looked over the forms. While she checked them Dylan, Ethan, and Aggie came bustling in. After a few minutes of the nurse listing all their relations along with Gwen clearing up that the girl who'd gone with her was her sister they were directed to her room. "Floor 3 room 10." With this the group sprinted there.

As they approached the door another nurse greeted them. "She wants to see her husband, beyond that two others may go in at a time. One for now as her sister is still in there." Ethan walked in followed by Gwen. Soon Aggie joined them as Sophie exited. Marnie looked up as she went through contractions and grabbed Ethan's hand meanwhile her mom and grandma stood there. "How are you doing?" "Well, the magic is help minimize the pain." Marnie managed. "Just think I went through it three time without the aid of magic." Gwen said. "Meanwhile I only went through it once and decided I was okay only having one kid." Aggie said. The two women laughed and after visiting for a few more minutes they left, and Dylan and Aneesa came in for a bit. However, as she progressed in her contractions Dr. Diana walked over and said, "She has gone into labor will everyone else wait here or in the waiting room other than Ethan he may come along. The doctor, her team, and Ethan took Marnie away. In the room a little boy appeared followed quickly by a little girl. The nurses cleaned them up and then handed the boy to Ethan and the girl to the slowly recovering Marnie. The two looked at their children for a few moments before the doctor asked, "What will you name them. Ethan looked at the little boy in his arms and said, "Hello, Edward Ethan Cromwell-Dalloway." Marnie smiled and then looked at the little girl and said, "I dub thee, Agatha Gwendolyn Cromwell-Dalloway!" Shortly after this the rest of the family was let in to meet the newest additions to the family.

After the babies were checked along with Marnie and they were clear for release a while later the family escorted them home. "Now get in shape my Weddings only months away." Aneesa orders jokingly. "Chill out I got nine months." Marnie retorted. Dylan and Aneesa's faces looked confused and then they both turned to Ethan, "You didn't tell her?" "I didn't get an opportunity. Besides, I thought you would since you saw her last." "Tell me what?" Marnie interjected. "We moved the Wedding up to March. So technically you only got 7 months." Dylan said. "And I need you down to size by February so we can do dress shopping and the rehearsal, and all those other things related to weddings." Aneesa added. Marnie just stared and then just nodded before falling asleep.

Everyone left Dalloway House except Aggie and Gwen who decided to stay and help Ethan as he'd only been a dad for a few hours. They showed him the ropes and he was extremely thankful that he was able to use magic to change diapers. When Marnie awoke she saw her mother and grandmother each holding a child and asked, "Where's Ethan?" "Walking your guy's Hyenas." Gwen said. Once Marnie was fully awake she took her kids and fed them each latching to a breast. "This feels weird." Marnie commented to the other two women. "Yes I suppose it is, though you have options I never did." Aggie smiled. "Yeah, think you were the only one I breast fed the whole time." Gwen said. Once they had their milk the babies were put to bed and the two ladies left.

Time went flying from there. Soon it was February and Aneesa, and her bridal party were getting their final fittings done for the wedding. Aneesa's mom was of course going all out with her daughter's gown as she was retailoring the wedding dress that had been handed down in her family for generations. Soon the rest were fitted and then they went on their way. Dylan too was wearing a family heirloom as he tied his father's old tie from his wedding.

As the night before the wedding approached everyone got excited. Aggie arrived at Dalloway Estate, "Great-Grandma is here to baby sit so you two can go have fun." Aggie said when the two opened the door. "I thought Mom would be with you." Marnie said. "Oh, she'll be here shortly, she got caught up at work. Something about breaking up an extreme display of public affection." With that she went in and the other's left.

They took their separate brooms and headed for the individual parties. Ethan was the last to arrive and the boys headed through the portal and out the front door. "So where are we going?" Dylan asked as Luke lead the way. "Yeah, why are we in a situation where we got to look human?" Chester complained. "Because I am taking us to get food here and then we'll go do something that you can be more you for." Luke said. Dylan had a suspicion and sure enough they soon were at his favorite restaurant in the mortal world, soon they arrived at Plymouth Pub. Dylan was proven correct and knew his family had sold him out. The crew soon sat down and ate and drank and were generally merry. Once they returned to the house Chester said, "You win that was good eating." Luke smiled then said, "Well the rest is taking place in Halloweentown so you can unzip the human suit." In a flash Chester, Pete, Zach, Bobby, Luke, and Markus resumed their normal forms. Then they went off to the arcade and finally ended their night by going to the club. Before Dylan could protest they sat him in the front row, and each bought him a lap dance.

Luke as Bestman bought first getting him a dance with a sensual sorceress, then Ethan stepped it up by getting him a dance from the sexy succubus. Then Markus got him one from a Vivacious Vampire. Pete stepped up and got him a dance from the witty witch. Zach got him a slow grind from a Zombie, Bobby was the biggest troll of the bunch having bought him a dance from a troll who looked like a blue version of Natalie. Chester finished it out by getting him a dance from a giggling ghoul. The night ended with the rest each getting one dance. Then they returned to Dylan's House but to Chester's relief they were staying in, so he didn't have to be humanified!

All the girls gathered at the great Pumpkin and Marnie noticed a shiny glimmer and looked over to see Rings gleaming on both Sophie and Kayla's hands. She looked at them and then asked, "Were you two the extreme display of affection Mom had to clean up earlier?" The two smiled, "Well, had too is an overstatement, she chose to." Kayla said. "Yeah, we simply both proposed to one another at the same time and then scream and kissed in the middle of the quad." Sophie said nonchalantly. "Just kissed?" Iliana laughed. "Yeah it was more of a full on makeout session." Jibed Lydia. "And it went on for long enough that our living wall couldn't keep your mom out." Lexi added. Justine, Joslyn, Alena, and Alison were just laughing while Willo just smirk not dropping her emo girl look. "Is that why you 8 are also here, I mean you're welcome to stay, but I am just curious." Aneesa ask. "Yeah pretty much." Joslyn said. "Well, that and we aren't allowed back on campus until these two return." Justine added nodding to Sophie and Kayla. "Yes per Chancellor C-P'S orders they are not to be left unwatched while in public for at least 24 hours." Willo drew out with a soft smirk playing on her lips. "Like you and Iliana are so much better kissing each other and random guys and gals in hallways." Kayla chided. "Not long enough to make a scene though." Iliana retorted. The convo ended as they arrived at their destination.

Soon the sixteen girls went off and ate dinner at Mummy's Egyptian Café. Then they went to the mall as Aneesa being the fashion lover she is, was given the shopping spree of a lifetime in St. Helen's only mall followed by a second spree in the newly constructed Halloweentown Mall. They all set their things down before reuniting. "Where do we want to go for the last part of the night. "Zach and Luke will still be with Dylan so we can use the four of our place again." Nancy said. "Wait you four still live together, I thought you got your own places when moving in with your boyfriends." Aneesa asked as they headed there. "We will, as soon as our lease ends in June." Natalie said. Soon they arrived and waiting for Aneesa in the dining area was a giant cake. "I swear if their's a male stripper in there I will kill you all." Aneesa said then smoke herself inside. There was no male stripper in their rather, was an Abercrombie and Fitch Guy named Zacefron, who was holding up different outfits she could put her man in. He had started out in jeans and no shirt showing off his washboard abs. Then he slowly modeled each shirt. After this he removed the jeans he'd been modeling and cycled through them. Finally, he stripped down and modeled multiple pairs of boxers making sure to remove and put on each pair slowly, so all his rippling muscles showed. At this point he was simply modeling what her man could look like with the proper workout and diet by removing all article and lifting weight in one hand and eating chicken with the other. Aneesa wasn't looking at this though as her eyes were fixed on the 8in erect meat between his legs. Before she could give into carnal lust the girls pulled her back out of the cake room. They ate the cake and then Zac reappeared and gave each of them a lap dance before getting redressed and leaving.

Aneesa was sad to see him go as she was still horny though also pleased as she didn't want to be tempted to much especially given Dylan was four inches bigger. She then turned to her friends and said "Alright ladies, time to pay your dues for making me this way. Strip and lick." All of them smiled all too happy to oblige, especially Sophia's group as all but two were lesbians and the two that weren't were both bi. It wasn't long before there was an all-out lesbian orgy happening in a circle around Aneesa as all fifteen other girls converged on Aneesa ready pleasured her and each other. It followed a similar routine to Marnie's Bachelorette party.

Marnie as her Matron of Honor walked up to her first, dropping articles of clothing as she went. Aneesa's mouth watered as her to be sister-in-law looked great for only having recently been pregnant. She was also happy to see her breast were slightly bigger due to being full of breast milk though they still didn't hold a candle to Sophie or Natalie or a few of the others. Aneesa though didn't have long to think about this though as soon Marnie pulled her in for a passionate French kiss and then pushed her head down in between Aneesa's own perfect globes of love. Aneesa didn't wait for an invitation to dive her head in Marnie milk jugs and even teasingly suck on them drawing some actual milk out. "Hey, that's not for you Marnie chuckled though she didn't seem to actually mind, in fact this just seemed to make both of them even more turned on and Marnie so went back to nipping and sucking on her breast and before going lower she lean over her bestie's ear and said, "I'll get you for that once you've gone through childbirth." With a smirk Aneesa giggled, "Please do." It was clear despite their relationships they would never not have fun as their significant others were not unaware of what happened at these parties any less than them being just as aware that the guys were getting lap dances at each other's bachelor parties. Marnie then moved lower and began to eat her friend out and play with her in all the right ways. Aneesa soon repaid the favor with the only main difference being her bongo slaps on Marnie's ass. They ended up going for so long the others had all climaxed at least once with each other girl. "Cassie finally said, "Marnie the rest of us want our turns." Marnie just chuckled and said, "Very well and walked back to the circle.

Cassie did a little sway as she walked up to Aneesa and the two at once began to make out heavily and grope one another. Cassie even surprised her by grabbing her by the hoo-ha and then levitating them so she could give her an anti-gravity fingering and fisting. This sent a whole new sensation of bliss over Aneesa as she came hard and so her pussy was raw, so Cassie switched the double fisting her back entrance and then stuck both fist in her pussy once more to make her cum one final time before they switched positions. Aneesa grinned evilly since you want a more ethereal fuck we are going for a ride and soon smoke surrounded them and instead of only being a few feet from the ground they were just below the 12-foot ceilings on a magic carpet. Aneesa then produced herself a double dick along with two tendrils, she wrapped her arms around Cassie's waist and then one tendril went in her mouth while the other slithered between and around her bouncy boobies. Meanwhile she shoved her double dick deep inside both Cassie's glory holes at the same time and after a moment she independently pulverized the orifices one always going in as the other came out and all four appendages were pulsating the whole-time making Cassie's orgasm bigger than any, anyone had ever given her. When it finally hit she screamed with pleasure and then nearly passed out on the way down.

Natalie, Look over at the now limp barely conscious Cassie and quipped "I'll have what she had!" this made all the girls laugh as Natalie sauntered forward boobies bouncing blissfully while two of the others helped Cassie back into the circle and Marnie was being lavishly loved by all of Sophie and Kayla's friends who hadn't had a chance to do so at her own bachelorette party. Natalie leaned down and whispered in Aneesa's ear, "But first I will show you why trolls are so beloved." She then kissed Aneesa hard and firm not releasing her until Aneesa needed air and even then only waiting a few seconds before reconnecting and tongue fucking her mouth. She then began to trail her long tongue down Aneesa's body pausing to kiss her neck and lick her juggler, then continued down to her boobs which she ravished: licking, biting, kissing, and sucking until Aneesa was screaming with so much pleasure that she was shaking and to steady herself she grabbed the back of Natalie's head and pushed her down trying to force her further along, but Natalie resisted and grinned up "not so fast!" "It's my party" Aneesa pouted. Natalie just grinned and said, "I did promise to troll you!" and with that she lowered herself, but not to either of Aneesa's entrances instead, she began to kiss Aneesa's flat belly softly and sweetly and then what she did next made Aneesa's eyes bulge with shock and surprise. She looked down to find her naked pink troll friend tongue fucking her belly button while her smooth fingers began lubing up her entrances for her eventual decent. Aneesa was so confused as to why this felt so good, no one had ever done such a thing to her before, then again it could just be the fingering. She was about to conclude that when she realized she wasn't actually being fingered any more just tongue fucked in the navel. Finally, after making Aneesa cream from this weird stimulation, she allowed her head to be pushed down and slid her tongue deep into the Gene's pussy to clean up her mess. As she licked each part from the lips to as deep inside of the girl as her tongue could reach Natalie felt her own juices beginning to lubricate herself, so she switch up the positions, so they were in a sixty-nine and Aneesa needed no encouragement to start licking out her friend. Once Aneesa had her next orgasm she laid Natalie flat and began to slither on top of her. Her tongue finished her job on the pink cunt before snaking up wards and gene smoke fucking the girl's navel to see how she'd react, and this made Natalie moan incessantly for several seconds. While that was happening, Aneesa was using her hands to grope the pink troll's big bountiful butt and rubbing tan tits over neon nips and as for her lips why they were busy kissing the other girls lips as they moaned into one another. A long 11 minutes later the girls broke apart as Natalie and Aneesa came with the force of a great typhoon, splattering on one another. Aneesa the giggled and quietly whispered back to Natalie "Is the troll trolled?" Natalie smiled back and leaned down kissing Aneesa's ear and whispering, "The Gene has granted three great orgasms and been paid her dues in kind." The two then just burst out laughing, which notified the others they'd finished, and Natalie returned to the circle.

Nancy pranced up to Aneesa next! She gave her a light teasing kiss on the lips and then began pecking kisses all around her body at random. Moving like a woodpecker searching for nectar and sap. Aneesa began to giggle as these light feather-like kisses tickled, then suddenly they stopped. Aneesa open her eyes wondering why Nancy had stop, only to see her naked friend in her woodnymph form and she heard her say, "As pleasant as your laugh is, it isn't the sound I was trying to get you to make so we are gonna move along." She then latterly dove her whole body in between the gene's caramel milkers, sliding in and out of them like a dick usually would except with the added sensation of them being orally stimulated as well. "Naaancyyyy" Aneesa moaned. "That's better." Nancy giggled and then flew southward and buzzed around Aneesa's wishing well licking up and sucking in the girl's sweet nectar and rolling in her sap. Then with her whole body lubed she began to waltz into the other girl's slit and do an interpretive dance making sure to hit the clitoris multiple times along the way. She did this as she moved ever closer to the inner regions of her friends most private area. Eventually she came to a wall and decided it was time to go she wouldn't take Dylan's prize and so she headed back, and it the cherry one final time make Aneesa blow her load and out came a very wet and giggly Nancy. As she grew to human size her giggles were cut off by the horny gene who kissed her hard on the lips before whispering "Time to clean you up and out." She then began to move her tongue all along Nancy's body while one hand fingered and eventually fisted her cunt while the other did the same to her arse and this made Nancy scream and moan until all of a sudden her mouth was preoccupied sucking a smoke dildo. Soon after this the fisting stopped, and two more phallic shaped objects began to vibrate in those holes as well. Aneesa finally finished her by allowing fake cum to shoot into all three holes simultaneously, thereby making very real cum shoot out of Nancy who then crawled back to the circle.

Jessica, stalked up to her next on all fours really selling the cat part of werecat as her four paws were silent against the ground as she approached, and the six tits lay quietly against her body. Jessica was much less formal then the others however as she immediately dove tongue first into Aneesa's gene lamp lapping up the leftovers from her previous fucks and once clean she purred "This cat loves getting wet!" and then flipped over and pulled Aneesa in so they were lips to lips up top and down below. Aneesa kissed her hard and then pulled back long enough to say "Good, cuz you are gonna get soaked." Then she began to rub her pussy triple speed against the kitty cunt and Jessica raced to take back control until both were climbing ever faster to their peaks. Jessica finally felt Aneesa explode and then allowed her own release to happen as it was proper to make the bride to be cum first. Once Aneesa stopped panting she shrieked, "You cheated, sending your tail up my ass to get me to orgasm first!" though she didn't actually sound that angry about it. Jess just roared with laughter before saying, "A it's customary to make the girl of honor cum first and second don't act innocent I felt the gene smoke dick enter my bum. So, I am not the only cheater!" this just made grin before Jessica exited back into the circle.

Kayla smiled as she approached Aneesa flaunting her own body as she went and saying, "Time to once again prove how well a real lesbian does it." Aneesa smiled timidly remembering last time and wondering how she'd up the ante this time. Her answer soon arrived in the form of the return of the Dylan Dildo but seemly enhanced with magic to not only look like his cock but as it moved into her rear it felt like his cock as well and she bounced on it as Kayla gently played with her breast and laid soft kisses along her back and neck. After an orgasm or two Aneesa flipped the tables on Kayla and began plowing her glory holes until she was flowing cum. However, Aneesa didn't get a chance to relish this before Kayla had reentered her ass for one final pounding which made Aneesa close her eyes in glee. Then with her eyes closed she felt someone enter her nether though given Kayla's position in her as she knew it wasn't her. The double only lasted a few seconds as with one final squirt Kayla vanished from inside her and she open her eyes as lips touched hers.

When they pulled back it was Sophie, there pounding her with a dildo and grinning like the cunt slut she was. She giggled as Aneesa continued to bounce and began moving her hips in rhythm with her strokes. Once Aneesa had a fresh climax, Sophia pulled out and flipped over flicking her tongue against Aneesa's pussy tasting her sweet juice. As Aneesa opened her mouth to moan anew the dildo coated in her own juices was plowed into it and she began to taste her own sweetness as Sophie began a rhythm of fucking her mouth while licking out her slit. Aneesa began deep throating the dildo so hard she managed to start vibrating Sophie's clit beneath it. As Sophie began to moan Aneesa as well took control and rolled them over. She then pressed her caramel bonbons against Sophie's white chocolate mounds, and they rubbed them together vigorously. Eventually they both orgasmed and Sophie laid one final kiss on both sets of Aneesa's lips with both sets of her own before retreating into the circle.

Aneesa was thoroughly exhausted and didn't know how much more pleasure she could take or receive in the moment but then she looked up and there approached Willo, the half dryad half Vampire was absolutely stunning, and Aneesa looked her up and down and while her tits may have been just above average, she had a better surprise elsewhere. She grinned down and said, "I believe you could use some real wood after all those simple imitations, and that's when Aneesa realized the nine inch long 5-inch-thick branch sprouting from between her legs was fully part of her anatomy and not just some spell or potion produced phallus. Aneesa smirk at her and asked, "Does that function like a real one down to the atomic level?" "Yep, it's a 100% fully functional and real." Willo purred. Aneesa giggled and then smoke enraptured the wood before dissipating to reveal a sad sack around it. "I don't need your sap getting in my coochie, but I want the branch in there anyways." Aneesa said with lust in her eyes. Willo understood and didn't wait for any more pretext before sliding in and out as she adjusted. While Aneesa also adjusted she noticed a few others make moves to add protection and she smiled knowing she was gonna get a few real cocks shoved inside her that day. She now knew why Sophie had put a shield charm on her hemingway. As soon as they were both adjusted, and Willo had gotten past the weird feel of the shield she kept hitting they went at it hard. Willo's bark throbbed as it hit the inside of Aneesa's gene lamp. Aneesa's energy was back in full of this new sensation of getting fucked by a real cock while moving her mouth over smooth tits. Then Willo up the ante by bringing her fangs down and clasping them around Aneesa's chichis biting, sucking, kissing, and licking both in equal measure and then finally she pulled out, undid the sap sack, and shoved her wood between Aneesa's love globes and aloud her sap to spray out coating the girl as her sap slowly moved into and around the bite marks she'd placed in her like syrup on pancakes or waffles. Aneesa was momentarily muted before moaning with great pleasure from the weird feeling of dryampyre cum dripping between her tits and she slowly took a lick liking the weird texture and taste as she continued to clean her chichis with her tongue.

Once she was clean she lowered herself down and took the staff in full into her mouth and began sucking the dryad dry tapping it as one who is dispelling sap or syrup from a tree and too her credit she swallowed every last drop. When Aneesa finally finished Willo crawled back to her spot and drank a 12-ounce bottle of bloody buddy O- to regain some color and energy.

Iliana swayed over to Aneesa once she indicated she was ready for more and did a sultry little dance. Aneesa was quite enjoying the show as her eyes roved from the girl's big boobs to her thick buttocks to her well waxed womanhood. Iliana loved teasing her playmates and so she got ever so close as she danced even brushing her body against Aneesa's a few times but never giving in, until on her third pass Aneesa grabbed her by the back of the neck and pulled her in for a passionate kiss. When she pulled back she chided "NO more teasing this is my special day." Iliana was quiet for a second having been caught off guard by the passionate kiss and then smirk, "Of course my lady." And then she pressed her body into Aneesa's and kissed her some more moving her tongue into Aneesa's mouth as her fingers found their way into her holes down under. She pumped her left into the back and right into the front and so was double fisting the bride to be and she broke the kiss giggling at the moans she'd elicited. However, the giggles were soon turned to moans as Aneesa's fist found their way into her glory holes and the gene's lips danced along her breast. Both girls soon gave in and climaxed together.

Justine Just couldn't resist appearing next and so she walked up and tapped Iliana on the cleavage and the other girl teased, "You better massage them if your gonna excite me like that" as her nips rehardened. Justine just rolled her eyes and said, "I will do you one better while I take my turn with Aneesa I grant you exclusive access to Joselyn's junk and if you wish I will even grant you permission to have her cum in all your holes as you wish…"

Joselyn smiled as she loved cumming in her friends though do to her relationship she hadn't done so in a while as given her agreement with her boo she would only release into a pussy if it were at one of these parties and generally only the bride to be or Justine. Iliana was quiet for a second she hadn't been fucked properly by Joslyn since High School in fact not since she started dating Jared at the end of Senior year. So, she got up and walked over where Joslyn immediately stuck her junk between Iliana's jugs and thrusted heavily as her junk throbbed while simultaneously squeezing, groping, kissing, licking, pinching, and otherwise pleasuring Iliana's tits and tatas as a whole in every way she could think of using her own mouth, junk, hands, jugs, and other parts until the girl released and then she moved to fill everyone of Iliana's holes with her love juice. "Illlllllllllllllllliiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii" Joselyn moaned. "Jooooossssssssselynnnnnnnnnnnn!" Iliana screeched.

Justine and Aneesa watch this exchange as they made out and groped and fingered one another. Their hands and lips of both sorts moved over each other leaving no body part unstimulated as they enjoyed the show. Justine was much more receptive to mixing things up and sharing both roles of dominant and submissive interchangeably rather than the others who'd wanted to dominate then be dominated. As Aneesa went deeper into Justine she thought just how lucky Josh was to have snagged her up. She soon pushed this thought away as her tongue was coated in the beauty's juices and coated Justine's tongue with juices of her own. They then made out before Justine went to join Iliana and Joslyn.

Jocelyn smiled at her girlfriend, "I may have given her a good time, but you get to clean her off and massage her tits properly while I give my junk to the true bride to me. Lube me up dear!" Justine rolled her eyes and suck Joselyn til she was hard and then spanked her ass for the comment before diving onto Iliana and cleaning her with her tongue and massaging her melons. Iliana just closed her eyes and enjoyed until Justine whispered, "You gotta message mine in return you know." Iliana just smiled and whispered back, "Bring them to my mouth" and Justine did, and Iliana immediately latched on to one while massaging the other. The two rotated messing with one another's jolly jugs.

Joselyn meanwhile was currently balling deep inside of Aneesa's ass making Aneesa scream with pleasure as she moved in and out. Aneesa was loving it and she started lowering her ass faster onto Joselyn because while Joselyn wasn't super thick or long she was skilled and made up for it by being a really comfy pole and Aneesa instantly understood why despite having a cock she could seemingly gain the affections of a supposedly straight guy. Once her ass was full of Jocelyn's cum she pulled out and the two began to scissor. "OH, MY Geeeeeeeeeeeneeeeeeeeee" Aneesa said. "Your pussy feels so good even compared to your dick." "Well, it isn't my junk that keeps my boyfriend around. It's love, my chichis and my coochie." "Jos that's just obvious, your junk is why you have that one agreement with him and Josh." Justine said from the circle where she and Iliana had returned to. All of them laughed until it was cut off my Aneesa and Joselyn's moans as they climaxed again.

Alena and Allison Approached After Joselyn jogged back to join the circle her junk and jugs thoroughly juiced. The two each leaned down and kissed Aneesa and then the three kissed all at once. Then as they laid there each girl groped one boob of each other girl and lips latched onto nips as they play a game of musical tits. Each girl sucked on each of the others boobs alone with their own until each one had sucked and groped each individual breast. Then Allison sunk down to start snacking on Aneesa's snatch while Alena moved to finger fuck Aneesa's Ass and buried her mouth into Allison's dripping slit. Allison retaliated by pumping both fist in Alena's anal cavity and Aneesa waved her hands to fill Allison's ass and Alena's cunt with her gene magic. All three girls were writhing ang wriggling on the bed and soon they all lost it and the bed looked like a pool. After a little while to recover the mess was dried and the two left Aneesa's bed.

Lydia and Lexi then climbed in, and Aneesa's jaw dropped as the fourteen inch long and 4-inch-thick monster cock of Lydia's appeared, and she looked petrified as she then noted that Lexi was an inch bigger and an inch thicker at 15 long and five wide. She didn't have long to observe this before each kissed her and said together, "We are gonna end this night with a bang." And then each lubed up their dicks in her mouth. Then Lexi line herself up with Aneesa's backdoor and Lydia with her front entrance and together they thrust their thick throbbing totems into her. Aneesa let out a shriek of pain and pleasure and indistinguishable babbling…finally she annunciated, "OH MY THAT FEELS SOOOOO GREAT, I AM ALREADY FEELING MY ORGASM." After Aneesa spewed cum the girls switched her around so Lexi was lined up in front and Lydia in back and then they continued with the same rhythm and pace "We are gonna make you a cream filled sandwich" Lydia purred and Lexi then purred softly, "And sauced!" the two then continued to fuck her raw and hard. "Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!" Aneesa screamed in pleasure as the two released loads into her cunt and then flipped her while still cumming to load all her holes with both their cum and then finished by covering her face, boobies, belly, butt cheeks, and basically her whole outer body. As Aneesa was cleaned by the two collective tongues she used her remaining energy to summon several huge monster cocks of her own and shoved each up each of the two girls exposed holes fucking their asses, cunts, between their boobies, and once they finished licking her clean their mouths for many minutes before both came hard and she allowed the magically summoned cocks to explode their synthetic cum inside the girls then pulled them out and coat the girls as they'd coated her. She then pinned both and licked them clean vigorously enjoying every minute of her retaliation and even taking one last taste of their eggplants and watermelons.

After Aneesa had been pleasured by and pleasured each other girl she promptly passed out. She awoke to see they had continued the fun amongst themselves though some had also taken unexpected naps. They then watch movies in nothing but the blankets they'd each claimed, until it was late, and Aneesa passed out a second time. The girls then slowly and elegantly began their final surprise for her, each doing a little of the work quietly so as to not wake her.

When Aneesa awoke she found herself laying in her own bed wearing nothing, but a thin pair of yoga pants and a blanket draped over her. She sat up not bothering to cover up as she looked around and noticed it was 7am. She saw a note from Dylan that read, "I will see you this afternoon my love. Marnie had Ethan bring me back to their place after my bachelor party as she made the comment I was bad luck for the groom and bride to see each other before the ceremony on the day of. Also, she and the girls will be their around nine this morning to get you so you all can get done up together. By the way when did you get nipple piercings they look good." Aneesa read this last line several times before running to the mirror and staring at her tits. They looked relatively the same though hanging from her left tit was a gold piercing with the image of a sunrise and on her right was a silver piercing with a depiction of a sunset. "When did that happen? Is there any other surprises?" She slowly lowered her yoga pants and sure enough depicted in ink was a noon sky on her left butt cheek and upon the right a midnight moon. But what drew her eye was the sun/moon piercing hanging out of her nether regions. "Oh, I am going to kill them." Aneesa thought steaming at her friends. Just then all her friends walked in. "Ah, I see you are admiring our handy work." Natalie said examining her. "Before you boil over, Dylan like what he saw and as for everything below the waist it's all removable. That piercing is fake, and the tattoos are printed with flash ink so you can technically make them invisible if you wanted. Just know if you keep them camouflaged for a week straight they will fade and after 4 weeks will be removed." Cassie explained. "What about the Nip piercings?" Aneesa asked a little more calmly. "Oh, those are real just like your earrings. Though like your earrings we kindly bought you a whole set. Those are because you've been talking about getting your tits pierced since our second year of Uni." Marnie said.

Aneesa quickly camouflaged the butt tattoos uncertain whether she wanted to keep them however she left the piercings in as after her initial shock she like the piercings on her tits and she thought she might even get a real one in her nether regions one day after she'd had all the kids she'd wanted though she wasn't going to say that to her friends. They then got dressed although she took note as all the other's changed that she hadn't been the only one to get tattoos and/or piercing since the time she passed out last night. Cassie had gotten a jack-o-lantern tattoo over her breast and one over her nether that said portal port one and portal port two over her back side. Natalie had real piercing bejeweled hang from her voluptuous tits, belly button, and pussy along with this most of her body from shin to neck had tattoos. Though she cleared up, "I have had most of this for a while just camouflaged. The only new additions are the piercings and the Blue Cover my left breast just above my heart." Finally, there was simply Marnie and Sophie left and both were very tame compared to Natalie. As Marnie simply had purple amethyst tit piercings and an amethyst piercing in her belly button along with some small tattoos along her arms, belly, back and chest. Meanwhile Sophie only had one real piercing besides her earring which was a ruby down near her center and a few leg and butt tattoos. Natalie quipped "If you do ever want proper tattoos that won't fade when camouflaged y magic my Cousin Arline and her Husband own a tattoo and piercing shop and they specialize it inking and piercing more sensitive areas. The other girls nodded clearly having had their work done and hidden there.

Soon they all covered up and got dressed as time was flying while they were showing off. It was not a minute too soon as Gwen and Mrs. B. arrived to double-check their makeup and escort them to the venue.

Soon it was time. Dylan watched as the groomsmen and bridesmaids took their place then as Ethan and Marnie walk down being his Bestman and Aneesa's Maid of Honor. He followed them and took his spot. Then it began "Here comes the bride all dressed in white…" and everyone looked to the back as Aneesa walked down the aisle with her Dad and her Mom holding the train. As they made it to the alter Mr. Bishil handed his daughter's hand to Dylan and then he and his wife took their seats. Dylan lifted the vail and the ceremony began. "I Do." "I Do." "You may kiss the bride." They kissed and then turned to the crowd and Father Wisdom said, "May I Present Mr. and Mrs. Bishil-Cromwell-Piper" everyone cheered though the father looked winded after saying their long-hyphenated sir name.

The reception was fun though short as the two wanted to get straight to their Honeymoon. However, before they left they noticed Sophie's friend Iliana dancing between Bobby and Markus, and it seemed like the three were having a great time. "Who do you think she'll take a fancy too first?" Dylan wondered. "Well, I'd say Markus." Aneesa said. "No definitely Bobby" Marnie said walking up to them and Sophie just laughed, "She'll go for both if she can, she's into polyamory and those two seem to share everything so she might just succeed." "If that's the case, it'll be the four of them." Ethan said gesturing to where Willo was joining the three on the dance floor. "I think she'd be just fine with that" Kayla mused as she watched the four dance before turning back to the others. They all chatted a little longer before the bride and groom did the require dances and cut the cake. Aneesa then through the bouquet which landed in Natalie and Cassie's outstretched hands. "Guess will have to do a double wedding." Cassie joked. "I'd be totally okay with that." Natalie retorted. Soon after this the newlyweds left while the families that were now one continued to celebrate, most unaware the bride and groom slipped out given Marnie and Sophie were subtly using magic to make it appear as if they were still there. Though this ended soon as the two were getting tired and so the allusion versions announced they were leaving and thanked everyone for coming. Then in a flash they vanished.

Meanwhile the real couple was snug in a hotel snogging the night away. Only stopping here and there to shed another piece of clothing until they were naked and then they went at it, though they were careful. "I got to hope the pill works because I want you to raw dog it too, but I also don't want to be pregnant or at least not showing for Sophie's wedding." Aneesa fretted. These words were soon forgotten as Dylan busted through her hemingway with the force of a great typhoon. "Dyllllllllllllan" Aneesa moaned as she rode out the painful pleasure of having her hemingway busted wide open. "Anneessssa." Dylan drew out as he plowed through her hemingway and deposited his first load deep in her womb. After this he pulled out and they formed a sixty-nine so she could suck him clean of both her juices and her blood. Meanwhile he twirled his tongue inside her like one might swish and flick a wand for spell casting. Secretly Aneesa thought he'd used a spell to make his tongue longer and more flexible given how deep inside herself she felt him, but she didn't want him to stop what he was doing long enough to enquire besides her mouth and tongue were quiet preoccupied wrapped possessively around his rock hard 12-inch cock at the moment. She loved the taste as she moved up and down only pausing momentarily to reposition herself, so she was blowing him while also engulfing his cock with her boobs and he also moved to cup her arse and double fist it while keeping his lips latched to the lips between her hips. Amazingly during the whole transition his tongue never exited her cunt. Eventually both came again and after a little breather they went to take a shower and clean up. As the water got steamy he came up from behind her and cupped her breast and rubbed her nips with his fingertips. "We're supposed to being getting clean." She moaned through closed eyes as she loved the sensation of her nips getting hard at his slightest touch. "We will, but first let's enjoy the shower for all its benefits" Dylan replied. Aneesa just moaned softly lost in a state of bliss and almost didn't register that her husband's dick was rubbing its own tip against her folds and then with a sigh of defeat and exhilaration she said, "Stop teasing me, do or do not, but stop that." He chuckled and then plowed into her and fucked both her arse and cunt raw before filling each one up and then coated the outside of her body hitting her back, thighs, and butt cheeks. He then coated her front hitting her shins, belly, boobs, face, and hair. She quickly got him back spraying him with both her fluids and the shower and soon they were spraying each other with soap when they ran out of natural fluids and somehow they finally managed to get clean after an hour or two. The rest of the honeymoon was spent enjoying time together and being thankful the pill had worked as he'd cum inside her multiple more times while they were taking their shower.

Chapter 4

Sophie's Sorceress Ceremony and More Celebrations

As soon as they returned from their Honeymoon, Dylan and Aneesa noticed planning for Sophie and Kayla's wedding was in full swing. The two knew this as a note was scribbled on a piece of paper on their dining room table. "Please join us for dinner tonight as Kayla and I have some wedding announcements and request to make." Love Sophie. Dylan looked at it and said, "Guess we better unpack and change, if we are going to be there in an hours' time." "Where are we meeting them, school's still in session so it's not like they can use the dining hall?!" Aneesa wondered. "Grandma's!" Dylan answered rolling his eyes. Aneesa just smiled and smoke ported them to their master sweet! The two soon were unpacked and changed due to Dylan using his powers to assist them. They then went through the portal and walked up from the basement. They were the last to arrive as Marnie and Ethan and All of Sophie and Kayla's friends were already gathered around the giant table. Grandma and Gwen were chatting with Kayla's parents to one side. Everyone looked up as they entered.

"Your late." Sophie teased. "A warlock is never late; he arrives with his company exactly when he means too." "You stole that." Sophie giggled. "Not word for word." Dylan retorted. "Anyways, now that we are all gathered we can begin." Marnie said ending the standoff between the two. Kayla stepped up, "Right, well my dad will walk me down the aisle and I was hoping Iliana would be my Maid of Honor, and Lydia, Justine, Jamie, Irene, Maze, Alena, and Ashley will you be my brides maids?" They all nodded. "Sadie will you be my Maid of Honor? Marnie, Willo, Allison, Lexi, Jaina, Jocelyn, and Aneesa will you be my brides maids." Marnie then looked at her sister and said, "I and Aneesa will be your Bride Matrons, given we're both already married and therefore don't qualify as a maidens anymore." Sophie just rolled her eyes and turned to her friends and all nodded. Then Sophie turned to Dylan and asked, "Dylan will you walk me down the aisle?" Dylan was stunned for half a second before saying, "Of course Soph." "As for the guys you can walk next to your significant others as relevant, as neither of us have need directly of Groomsmen." The guys just nodded. "We have been going back and forth on the date but have settle on July 2nd, 2014. So, anyone wanting to have kids before our wedding better plan to be in shape by at least a month prior." Sophie said mostly eyeing Aneesa and Marnie.

Time passed quickly and soon it was May 4th which for nerds like Dylan meant Star Wars Day, but to Sophie and her coven of friends it meant it was Graduation Day. "No dear, you can't go to your sisters Graduation dressed like a Jedi!" Aneesa said exasperatedly. "Fine." He said dejectedly. "You're going to be wearing it later when we go to celebration anyways." This cheered him up and he changed into proper graduation guest attire. Then they left and soon joined friends and family in the stands just in time to watch the graduates march in. Along the way they saw Sadie's younger brother who introduced himself as "Thackarya-Maximus Sanderson and this is my girlfriend Dani-Emalie Gray Kahlua-Rolland, She's Kayla, Ilianna, and Allison's younger cousin and Bobby's Little God-Sister along with being Bobby's actual little sister Billie Jean's close friend. In fact, she has been mostly raised by Mr. and Mrs. Gray who are her god parents and guardians as her mother died when she was only seven and her Dad travels a lot for work so whenever he's gone she staying with the Grays, Mr. Gray is a life-long friend of Mr. Rolland. We are both the youngest of our clans and are entering Witch U with our friends who are all also the youngest of their families as freshman in the fall." They sat through all the introductory speeches and the valedictorian speech and during that the rest of Thackarya and Dani's friends joined them. Finally, Gwen rose and started calling names. "…, Jared David Allett, Joshua Carl Allett, …, Ashley Burnadette Blazon, Willo Ceder Bloodsheden,…, Justine Julie Corvinus, Santiago Diago Corvinus, Joslyn JoAnne Crawley,…, Iliana Icarus Kahlua, MiKayla Kala Rolland-Kahlua, Lenex Leo Libra, Lydia Victoria LeFay, Lucious-Lucifer Brazi Morningstar, Mazikeen-Mazeni Lilith Morningstar…., Sophie Elizabeth Cromwell-Piper, …, Ivan Renaldo Razeson, Irean Iris Spellman-Rivers, Allison Allo Spellman-Rolland, …, Sadie Sarah Sanderson, Alena Alexa Spellman, Jamie Nichole Taylor, Jaina Nikita Taylor, and lastly though certainly not least Lexi Leanne Wylit." They all went across in turn and when it was all over caps went flying and cheers exploded around the place.

After Graduation was over Dylan and Aneesa ran to congratulate Sophie. Dylan embraced his little sister and said, "Congrats Soph you did it." Aneesa then hugged her little sister-in-law and said, "We got you this." And with that she produced two tickets to a weekend long punk rock festival, "We figured these could be a fun engagement vacation for you and Kayla since we know your putting at least some of your money towards your actual wedding and honeymoon." Dylan said as Aneesa handed her and the now present Kayla the tickets the two hugged them before being engulfed by their friends and other family members.

Dylan took this opportunity to quickly call up a portal and landed them right in their hotel room. He then snapped them into their costumes and grabbed their badges. Dylan was back in his gray jedi robes with white tunic and trousers while his showy wife had taken it too the next level dressed in a bright pink tube top and battle skirt with a shiny open orange floor length robe loosely hanging around her shoulders. She even had two lightsabers hanging on either hip and Dylan had a double blade strapped to one side. They were going to be known for the length of celebration as Master Crom and Lady Wells. She even went as far as to have her skin look more orange with pink makeup, undertones and most strikingly of all were her eyes. They looked straight up creepy yet sexy by making them hot pink with orange where the whites usually were.

The two walked down to the blast doors just as they slid open and The creator himself stood there to welcome them, "It is my great privilege to welcome each and every one of you to the 14th annual Star Wars Celebration and 3rd under our new partnership with The Walt Disney Empire…I mean Company." He chuckled huttely and then he stood back as employees came and organized them into a line to check their badges as they flooded in.

Dylan and Aneesa cruised around the various areas and chatted with fellow nerds and geeks galore and even just the regular fans. They saw people in costumes from all eras of the franchise from the movies to the EU past and future of the timeline like a couple who were cosplaying as Revan and Bastilla they even had what was presumably their teenage daughter there with them dressed as Satile with a guy who was probably her boyfriend dressed as Satile's Soldier Love. They did it all over the next few days from getting autographs to participating in and watching mock lightsaber duels and then on the final day George Lucas stood above the crowd and said, "Attention I am going to draw three sets of two names out of this Mandalorian helmet and the six participants will participate in a round of star wars trivia, the top two teams after 20 questions will move on to round 2 which will be a proper movie style duel with proper rules and regulations. However, all six will get something. 3rd Place will get this autographed helmet which contains my signature along with those of the main cast of the first six films. 2nd Place will get a trip for two all-expenses paid to either Disney World in Orlando or Disneyland in Anaheim as they choose. Finally, the grand prize for the overall winners will be a tour of My home Skywalker Ranch and a chance to appear as extras in an upcoming star wars project." He paused as the many whispers and cheers rolled through the crowds. Dylan looked determined. Once the crowds settled down he began digging in the helmet. "Lord Revan and Lady Shan as cosplayed by Mark and Marcy Mason." It was the couple the two had chatted with earlier that walked up to the stage. He drew again and this time he said Anakin and Luke Skywalker as cosplayed by father/son duo Michael and Jordan Kelly." The two also walked up. "Finally,…" Mr. Lucas started as he rummaged through the helmet, "Ah a unique team who are cosplaying as their own custom jedi characters Master Crom and Lady Wells as seen betrayed by newlyweds Dylan and Aneesa Cromwell-Piper." The two dashed up there doing their best not to use magic to get up there quicker.

"Will the teams take their podiums." A regal voice said that sent chills down everyone's spines as a black cloaked figure appeared on stage and as the hood fell back everyone cheered as Ian McDermott waved to the crowd. "Hello everyone, I will be your host for Star Wars trivia and sitting at the panel of esteemed judges we have an excellent panel give it up for, "Darth Maul actor Ray Park, Count Dooku/Lord Tyrannus Actor Sir Christopher Lee, The Body of Darth Vader David Prowse, Voice of Lord Vader James Earl Jones and finally the pre-charred Vader Hayden Christensen." The five rose and waved at the crowd before turning to take their seats. Ian then turned to the three teams and said, "Here is how this is going to work I am going to ask a question and whichever team buzzes in first will get first chance to answer as we go along answers might get more complicated and if there's a dispute about the accuracy of an answer or who buzzed first it will be up to the judges to decide who gets it. They will be much more active though in round two. Does everyone understand?" the teams nodded Ian then said, "Excellent! Question 1! In which film canonically is force lightning first introduced verses in what film is it first used?" Dylan hit the buzzer. "Yes?" Ian said, "It's first canonical appearance in the film timeline is in Attack of the Clones, however, its first appearance on film is in Return of the Jedi." "Correct, for bonus points can you tell me who used it and on whom?" "Yes, in Attack of the Clone Count Dooku used it on Anakin Skywalker and then attempted to use it against Obi-Wan Kenobi and Master Yoda. Meanwhile in Return of the Jedi Darth Sidious used it on Luke Skywalker and then ended up electrocuting Darth Vader and Himself when Vader lifted him into the air to save Luke." Aneesa stated passionately. There was a moment of silence before Ian said, "Correct." This went on for an hour until finally they reached the final question to decide which team would be facing Dylan and Aneesa in the duel as they had twelve correct answers whereas each other team had four. "Time for the tie braker, remember, team Jedi you may not partake in this question as you are already advancing." Ian said then turn to the others and asked, "Before the foundation of the Republic and the current Jedi and Sith Orders what group existed in the deep core and what was the planet they resided on called along with the names of its two moons which were representations of the light and dark sides of the force. Mark buzzed in and said, "The Group was known as the Je'daii Order, they lived on the planet of Tython which they reached by climbing aboard the Tho Yor pyramid ships that took them to Tython where they landed and became temple like structures and above them in the sky they saw two moons one was bright and lively this was known as Ashla, meanwhile the other looked dark and dead this was named Bogan." The crowds roared with applause and Ian said, "Absolutely correct." He then said over the shouting "Will the two winning teams please approach the designated sparing ring." The four went off while Ian and the Sith Council of Judges presented the losers with their consolation prize.

Once everyone had moved to the ring Ray Park stood up and said, "This is how this round is going to work we are going to have each member of each team come out and perform a set of sequences from the form of their choice followed by a set of individual fencing matches and finally a team on team match each individual will be scored on a scale of 1-10 and the team with the higher overall total when individual score are added up wins, as the master swords man I will be reffing each match and Ian will take my place as a judge. Mark pulled out a purple blade and a red one and did his best to mimic Niman. He scored three sevens and one 9 and a 5 from Lee who seemed unimpressed. Unofficially Park gave him a six. Marcy went next and did an impressive mimic of Mackashi. She got nearly straight eights across the board but again the two actual swords men gave her lower scores Parks giving her a seven and Lee a six. Team M ends round one with a total of eighty-six points out of one hundred. Aneesa went next performing Ataru in all its acrobatic glory being thankful she'd put on stretchy compression shorts under her skirt to maintain her modesty. When she finished she got the first straight score getting nines across the board. Finally, Dylan across with his double-bladed staff saber which made Ray Parks Smile even though it was blue. Dylan then did the unexpected and performed a near perfect adaptation of the sequences of Juyo/Vaapad. There was plenty of deliberation among the judges before Dylan scored four 9s and 8 from each of the two sword masters. "After round one, Team M has eighty-six points and Team Piper has 106 points. Round two we'll be Marcy Verses Aneesa, following this Mark will face Dylan, Then Mark will face Aneesa, then Dylan will face Marcy, Then Aneesa will face Team M, then Marcy will face Team Piper, Then Dylan will face Team M, then Mark will face team Piper, then the teams will face off all on all." There was plenty of cheering as the matches commenced many cheers and boos filled the room after a few hours Ray said, "Alright we are down to the team-on-team match and we are all tied up at 413 points a team, let's see who wins. Begin" Ray shouted as he stepped out of the way. Blades clashed and each team was going hard. Dylan even through some subtle magic in to steady his mind and increase his focus. After another hour Aneesa did a spinning swipe and leveled Marcy to the ground blades at her throat "Yield!" Aneesa commanded. Mark looked over for just a second to long and Dylan took full advantage knocking the blades from his hand using his staff. "Your defeated." Dylan said. The bell rang and the Pipers helped the Masons to their feet. "Good show all of you and good sportsmanship." Ray said. Then looked at the judges "But in the end it's about the total score not individual rounds." The judges deliberated for a long time before handing Parks an envelope. He read it and then said "The scores came down to a 1-point difference. One team scored a total of 665 point the other a total of 666 points and your winners are…Dylan and Aneesa Cromwell-Piper." Ray Parks said. The two were soon shaking hands with the judges and then George Lucas himself. He then handed the Masons two tickets and said, "These are your tickets they are good for either Disney park and Mr. Iger and his team will make the arrangements for the rest of your trip depending on where you want to go." Lucas said handing them their second-place winnings. He then turned to the broadly smiling Winning Couple and said, "To you I now present a list of upcoming live action projects in which you may choose to cameo in, your decision should be given to myself or my team by the date of your exclusive tour at Skywalker Ranch on June 25th at 3pm sharp. You may bring up to four guest with you on this tour." George said.

When the two return to their room for the night Dylan smiled broadly and said, "Shall we enjoy one night of fooling around in character to celebrate our victory?!" Aneesa gazed at her husband and replied, "Yes lets fuck in character, but it doesn't have to just be this once…there are many fandoms we can role play in." She then slinked over to him and pushed him on the bed slowly and teasingly stripping away her outfit first dropping the outer robe and then undoing stretchy shorts and pulling them off while leaving the skirt intact. She then giggled playfully as Dylan raised his hands and used magic to unzip her top and unclasp the bra beneath. They fell away she continued to sway and said "Now, now don't get ahead of yourself master jedi. We must even the playing field a bit and then she disappeared in a puff of smoke and when it cleared he laid there in nothing but his black boxers with a barely contained bulge pushing against the fabric. He retaliated by creating a breeze that made her skirt fly up like Marilyn Monroe's dress. She then pulled the bulge out from his underwear without actually removing them and said, "Fuck me master like this!" he understood, and he lifted her skirt but didn't remove it as he pushed into her center carving into her with his saber. Soon they were hot and sticky as he plunged into her ass and he teased, "Good my beautiful knight feel the force flow through you aa the saber moves in and out." At that moment as they laughed he did indeed release his midiclorians into her. They then made out for several minutes while she rode out her own orgasm. The two returned home the next day wondering who they'd bring with them on the tour neither Marnie nor Sophie were at that level of fandom so that ruled them out. "Ethan will want to go though." Dylan said. "Yeah and Natalie…" There was a pause before both just smiled after all she wasn't technically Dylan's ex as they'd just remained friends though Aneesa suspected they'd done at least a few physical things prior to Dylan knowing the full truth given how they interacted anytime they been around each other in more exposed circumstances like at the beach for the first year or so of Uni, not that either had been forth coming with a straight answer about it. Eventually they decided on: Ethan, Natalie, Chester, and Cassie.

From this point things seemed to go by fast and soon the six were touring the ranch seeing all the things that even regular tour guides would never be permitted to show guest as by the end of the tour the only rooms left unseen were the personal quarters of George and his Family. The two had even decided to appear Star Wars Episode 7 A New Jedi Order. They were even permitted to make the characters they'd created for celebration real canon characters by portraying them in the film. Dylan's Master Crom would sit as a member of the Council alongside staples such as Luke Skywalker, Leia Organa Skywalker Solo, Master K'kruk, Mara Jade Skywalker, Coran Horne, Kyle Katarn, Ezra Bridger, Sabine Wren, Ahsoka Tano, Jayden Kor, and finally Lady Well as portrayed by Aneesa. They were even offered to extend these cameos throughout the trilogy and beyond if after the first movie they decided they wanted too. Meaning while in this first installment they would be mainly passive figures with perhaps a few lines across the movie mostly in council meeting scenes they could get written into action scenes and have proper arcs as the story progressed if they so desired. Over the next several month the two were splitting their free time between filming and doing their part to help plan for Sophie and Kayla's special day. They even got permission to have Ethan, Nat, Chester, and Cassie on set though when offered the option to appear as extra in scenes only Ethan accepted as the rest were a bit camera shy.

The wedding planning sessions were not dissimilar from the previous one, omitting only things that would be groom specific as obviously there was no need. The closest they got to this was insuring that the ties of the boyfriends of the brides maids match those brides maids dresses along with any other accents on their tuxes.

The two bachelorette parties were virtually identical too each other and the ones that came before them and the ones that will come after with the only noticeable difference being the lack of a male stripper or male strippers, for in their place were female strippers.

Sadie, Marnie, Natalie, and Cassie picked Sophie and her bridesmaids up and took them to the mortal world for Soph's Bachelorette Party using Dylan's House as a staging ground while Iliana set up to celebrate Kayla's in Halloweentown using Ethan and Marnie's as a staging ground where She brought Kayla and her Brides Maids, along for the ride at Marnie's insistence were Nancy and Jessica to ensure her house wasn't trashed completely.

Sadie & Marnie started the party off by taking the group to Sophie's favorite restaurant as a teen and buying everyone a round of cocktails. "To the Bride to be." Marnie said holding up her glass and everyone clinked glasses as they cheered. Then they all ordered very delectable meals and given it was an all-girls trip out none held back from ordering food even if on a date it would be considered unlady-like due to being messy. Sophie being the prime example as she orders a plate of ribs with a side of onion rings. They all enjoyed their meal and chatted for a while before leaving and heading over to a Movie.

Kayla smiled as her friends arrived at her soon to be Sister and Brother-In-Laws house who'd generously loaned her the use of it for the weekend. Illiana, Irean, and Lydia arrived first followed by Alena, Ashley, Nancy, and Maze, finally bringing up the rear were Jamie, Justine, and Jessica. After a few minutes of greetings and hugs going around along with each girl squeezing Kayla's butt and bust through her dress they looked at Ilianna and Kayla asked, "Dinner first I assume?" "Yup, yep." Ilianna said and though she wanted to ask where Kayla knew she would just have to wait as they headed out the door. "Your carriage awaits my lady." Irean teased as a silver carriage pulled up. Kayla stepped aboard with the help of the skeletal driver whose badge read Sledgeman B. Deadman and in quotes "Sledge" and as she situated herself, she said, "Thank You Sledge." The Skelton nodded and then helped the rest up. Iliana then mutters instructions to the driver before he closed the door, and they were off.

A bit later they made it into town and pulled up to a building of amethyst walls and ruby carpets with silver lettering that read Witches Brew and Sorceress's Stew. "You didn't!" Kayla muttered in shock. "I most certainly did. We made and agreement when we were eight that this would be the place, I take you for your Bridal Party Dinner in return for being Maid of Honor!" Kayla grinned and then said with chagrin, "I believe there's more to it than that, but the rest isn't relevant at the moment." They got out of the carriage and headed to the table that was reserved for them. Soon a Waiter arrived to take their drink order. Each girl order their favorite cocktail after handing over their ids when carded. Kayla got a Sex on the Beach, Iliana got a Dancing Around the Fire in the Woods, Irean got a Blowjob, Jessica got a Bailey's Cream Deluxe, Nancy ordered an Orgy in the Forest, Lydia got the Black Busted Bulge, Alena got a Devil's Cum Mimosa, Ashley got a Demon's Seman Margarita, Maze got a Fairy Flite of Blood Types Mixed Shots, Jamie got Jackal Juice, finally Justine ordered a Fizzing Tizzy Delight. While they waited for their drinks they perused the menu trying to decide what to get. "Hmm, before I decide what to get how active will the activities prior to returning to the house be?" Kayla questioned looking Iliana straight in the eyes. Iliana was quiet for a moment debating how much she wanted to say and then said, "They will be moderately active." Kayla watched her Maid of Honor for a second before returning to the menu and picking out the Surf and Turf Meal that contained Stake and Shrimp and came with a glass of Apocalypse White Champagne To go with it. The others also order meals some white wine, some read, some rose, and even a few getting orange, but all were from the Apocalypse Brand. They ate and chatted and drank for the next 2 hours before Iliana paid for the $222.22 check and they climbed back in their ride and headed off to their next stop which Ili had told Sledge in advance.

Sophie and the girls headed over to the theater where Marnie bought eleven tickets to an R-rated Chick Flick called PR: Gal Pals G-Spot. It was the new experimental film following an all-girl group of 7 Power Rangers fighting against an all-girl group of fallen power rangers. Will the fallen be redeem or redacted from life?! As the girls watched the opening credits fade it open on a team of eleven older teenage girls from 17-19 walking toward the screen morphing from their everyday clothes into their armor as they went and as the morphing was complete the camera pulled back to show a scene where many rangers on both sides lay dead or dying. A figure hovered over the scene "Surrender girls and join me or suffer like the rest of your kind." "Never, we are the Gallant Rangers, and we will never join you Morgan La Fata" The ruby ranger said from her leadership point in the center of the group and so the fighting continued, and the enemy fled. As the eleven transformed back and looked around they quickly disposed of any enemies still breathing and honored their dead while getting treatment for their wounded. Then the Obsidian Ranger spoke, "Ruge what are we going to do? This is the third Insurrection we have put down where we have taken mass casualties in the last month?!" The redheaded ruby ranger looked at her black-haired friend and said, "I am not sure Onyx, the enemy has grown powerful and cunning." "What if we take the fight to them?" the Ebony Ranger said with a violent glint in her brown eyes and as both her milk chocolate skin and dark chocolate hair rippled and shook. "Ebs, We'd need A to know where they go and B we'd need clearance from the elders to do that. As the chances for corruption go way up in their dimension." The Blonde-haired Yellow Ranger spoke. "Ah, Yellie, you and the damn rules make life so much less fun" The sandy haired sandstone tan ranger mutter. "Well Sandy, she is just trying to make the point." The orange ranger said flipping her orange dyed hair as she worked to fix her helmet hair. "Ginger who asked you." The quarts ranger quipped. "Enough Ivory, all of you" Skylar the sky-blue ranger said. They all quieted and then the Emerald ranger Emily said, "We need a plan, and we should discuss it somewhere more private the bystanders are gonna wake up soon." "Ems got a point, where to meet, I have a feeling Ebs wants to discuss an idea, we aren't gonna love." Lilith cooed as she picked at her lavender shirt. "Why not discuss it at Ruge and I's place while we decompress and after we debrief with the other teams." The Pink ranger said, "Great idea Blush" Ruge said. The eleven head to the twins apartment and debrief the others before sealing all communication so as to insure privacy. "Now what's your radical idea Ebs?" Em asked her own twin. "We infiltrate the realm using disguises, perhaps a few of us act as double agents gathering intel. We may even have to take a brand as traitors for a bit, to sell the idea, but if it works?" Ruge looked around at all the others then said, "That will never be approved." "Then we do it on the downlow, that'll sell it even further." Onyx said as she stared into her girlfriends eyes. Ruge walked up to her and said, "I Hate this, and I will not approve a full team fall fake or not. However, take four others and do it, but you better come back to me with a ring. You are in charge!" She then kissed her red lips on black and added, "Oh and you can choose anyone but me and my sister, we stay here." Onyx was quiet then said, "Ebony since it was your idea, you are coming, I will also take Ivory, Sandy, and as the messenger I will take Lilith." They all went to bed with the five sneaking out in the dead of night to make the others look absolved of knowledge of the plan."

Back in the theater the girls were enraptured by the film and wondering if there was a prequel that explain more of the dynamics as this felt like it was the sequel movie. They would look it up later.

The film continued. Days had past and info had moved slowly and then one night Lilith appeared looking frantically at the other six girls and Blush rushed to her girlfriend's side and asked, "What happened things were slow and even silent over the last few hours." Lilith sunk into her embrace and said, "I had to get out, things were breaking down… Sandy seems to be falling hard into the corruptive powers and Ivory isn't far behind as her personal feelings for Ivory are clouding her own judgements and the other two are trying to hold them together. Onyx sent me to tell you all it may be time to interfere and move they'll have to act carefully to maintain their cover till we get them out and we may or may not be able to save the two. That also assumes they don't fall themselves in order to keep the two in line." Ruge rose the second Lilith finished and started pacing and growling "I knew this was a bad idea. We need to go now." She did not wait for the other's answer as she morphed up and soared out through a hatch in the roof the others followed. Many nights passed before they reached the realm of their enemies, and they arrived just in time to see their four team mates seemly being knighted into the enemies order properly. Many suits of ranger armor lay upon the stone. "Trophies!" Skylar breathed "Tokens of their new loyalties." Em replied. From what they could see Onyx and Ebs face were masks while the other two looked happy. The girls didn't have long to ponder this before a screech came and they knew they'd been spotted. La Fata looked up and grinned, "Ah finally a true test of my new rangers loyalty their old team. Destroy them and your loyalty to me will be cemented. Onyx met her gaze and said, "Yes, my lady." And the four suited up and ran at the others the fight moved and as soon as they were far out of sight and hearing of La Fata Ebs and Onyx paused and nodded at the rest, "Enough, we are finally here, and the trap is laid!" Ebs said looking at Ivory and Sandy who had not completely moved to disengage. "Yes, the council of elders and what remains of our forces are on their way to rescue y'all!" Ruge confirmed. As Onyx and Ebs moved to the other side Ivory and Sandy floated alone facing them all. Sandy then breathed, "You all are blind, we are in her realm now, she'll kill you all. Especially the treachery of Onyx and Ebs. Ivy my love where will you stand with me or them." Ivory had not moved from the center, and she was conflict. She hated choosing between her lover and her friends. "Yes what do you choose little one." Spat the voice of Morgan above them all and with that she floated toward her girlfriend and everyone who'd just arrived watched in horror as she kissed her girlfriend and then with a sudden burst of power she simply said, "I love you and hopefully when you wake we'll be whole again!" and with that she shot a hidden blade through her love's stomach, decapitating Morgan and dragging her lover back to the other side before the portal could crack as the realm deteriorated. Sandy lay comatose in her prison hospital bed and right next to her sat her girlfriend who also was incarcerated there trying to heal from the brainwashing and dark deeds she had done. Meanwhile a few days after their incarceration Onyx strolled up to Ruge and kissed her and then pulled her into another room away from the others. "What are you doing love?" Ruge asked. "I Believe I have a promise to keep." She then knelt and opened a box with a black metal ring that had a ruby in it and asked, "Will you marry me?" "Yes, many times over and in every life yes." Ruge shouted pulling Onyx up and into a kiss as the others ran in at the shouts of glee. They all admired the ring and then went to visit the two. "What will happen to them long term?" Blush asked as she held Lilith close. "Well, once Ivory is declared rehabilitated, she will be released and perhaps eventually rejoin us if the elders allow, as for Sandy best case she wakes up and is cleared of all the injuries and brainwashing and then she'll probably go through a proper trial and most likely at bear minimum face a suspension if not expulsion from the rangers. It all depends on how far she really went, which is still an ongoing investigation." Ruge said. Indeed a few month later she awoke and saw the ring on Ruge's finger and both her and Ivory smiled and congratulated them before with a grunt of pain and rubbing her abdomen Sandy managed to say, "What happened, Last thing I remember was being knighted by Morgan and her marking me as her favorite and then a blurry image of someone leaving the realm." "That was me." Lilith said. "You and the others had appeared to fall truly down the maw of corruption and did some pretty reprehensible things." Lilith continued after a breath. The next several hours they caught her up and she looked broken by the end. "You two will both stand trial among a group of your peers and will be judged, but you'll have your chances to defend yourself and all. Many weeks and meetings with a defense councilor later the girls stood in the rangers hall of judgement. The case went on for several hours before the jury finally gave their verdicts. "In the case of Ivory Ivy Quartizare, we find guilty, however, given her time served we recommend her release and cleared of any further punishment." The Judge consider this before saying, "I will give her a suspended sentence of time served and a period of probationary usage of her status as a ranger under the careful watch of her whole remaining team for six month if in that time she shows no redescents she'll be fully free to operate as a full active independent member once more. Now in the other case?" The jurors faces furrowed and fell, "In the case of Sandra Grain Beach we find the defendant guilty of all charges whilst acknowledging the corrupting nature of the unauthorized mission she underwent and recommend we suggest an immediate expulsion from the power rangers and six more month of incarceration in a secure facility." All the girls gasped and watched the judge ponder this. Instinctively Ivory put her arms around her girlfriend protectively and gave the guards "a try it kind of look' which given many of her team had their suits on minus the helmets they steadied their motion and looked at the judge. Ivory then met the judge's gaze not with a challenge but with a plea! Finally, the judge spoke. "I sentence Sandra G. Beach with a year's suspension from the rangers and six months of house arrest followed by six month of probation at the end of which she will be reexamined, and this court will determine whether she will return to her team as a member or be expelled pending how she shapes up. She will serve her sentence at her parents with visitation be restricted to her team, family, and the elders. Court dismissed!" As the guards came to collect Sandra, Ivory refused to let them in arms reach and Ruge simply said, "I'll take her, I am her leader and therefore she is my responsibility." "With all do respect Commander Ruge it's are job to see her there." The captain of the guard stated. Ruge held his gaze for a long moment before saying, "You may accompany me taking her to her parents, but you can not lay a hand on her unless she acts in a way that is called for. Isn't that right Girls." They all smiled with savage grins and the Captain watch them and turn to the Judge who seemed to be observing the scene and thinking. "Captain Lathos she has her right to protect her teammate as she wasn't officially expelled. Ruge you and 3 of your rangers not county Ivory who has her own sentence may accompany Sandra back to her home along with Captain Lathos and three of his guards and as for you captain you and your men are to honor her request not to touch Sandra unless it's call for or you might be next to enter my courtroom in cuffs." A few minutes later Ruge, Blush, Onyx and Lilith were off with the guards taking Sandra home and the others escorted Ivory home. The guards did not dare grouse the rangers as they had suit up as they took Sandra home and Sandra Father a former ranger himself was waiting there for them as despite being an elder he had not been allowed there given his relationship to the accused. As soon as they were within the property line Mr. Beach dismissed the guards and Ruge filled him in on her sentence. He nodded and thank the girls and then dismissed them two as he took his daughter inside and they left knowing the convo coming was not something they wanted to witness. Severas months later they all gathered for Onyx and Ruge's wedding followed by Blush catching the flowers and Lilith preposing right there on the spot with a purple and pink gemstone ring laid in silver. After all the time served between the two Ivory and Sandy celebrated their return to the team with their own wedding as after the time and healing from their corruption and perhaps do to some sway Mr. Beach had the court had allowed the two back on the team and a return to action with the understanding that one toe out of line and they'd at best be serving time behind bars. Then all the others subsequently marry guys they'd started dating in college and life went on…" the movie ended with what seemed like a finality though with the door still kind of cracked open for another project. The credits rolled and then a scene popped up with younger versions of the girls 14-16 that read "PR: Gal-Pals C-Spot. The Prequal and how it all started in theaters next year." The girls nodded, "So they did the middle first and given how it ended they made do a sequel at some point depending on the overall box office success of this and the prequal." Sophie noted and then Sadie smiled and said, "Yes and will see it but now it's time for the next surprise I your maid of honor and your Sister cooked up as she was given authority to assist with all parts of the party that take place in the mortal world beyond the house." Sophie rolled her eyes and then gave her sister a suspicious look.

A while later they arrived at Acromangala Arcade and Ate Afters. "So, I figured we'd play some games while our stomach settle and then get dessert." Iliana said as they entered the Arcade and the girls quickly agreed as they began to race off playing many games including Sky Ball, Sly Puck, Shy Disk, and many others eventually the crew ended up playing an eleven person Samhain Hallow Tracks. A racing game not to dissimilar from the mortal game Mario Kart except it featured Mortals funny and somewhat twisted imaginings of what monsters looked like, and all the vehicles were chariots pulled by different animals and each was customizable. Also, like that game they could pick up items that either boost their own progress or impeded the others. And of course, each Character Team had their own specials. Like If Dracula and William Wolfman were teamed up their chariot had bat wings that could help them soar across sections where the track fell away and was pulled by two black and silver dier wolves. They also had a special that essentially was a ball of moon light that momentarily would blind the others it passed till it reach first place and it released an ear-splitting howl that shook the chariot are enough for it to fall off the track if the player couldn't regain control fast enough. At the end of the Race Kayla ended up Winning with Lydia ending up in second, Jessica in third, Nancy in fourth, Justine in Fifth, Jamie in Sixth, Maze was seventh, Alena in eighth, Irean in nineth, Ashley in tenth and in dead last was Iliana. After the girls all got bored they went back to earning tickets through random games before going and collecting prizes with their tickets and eating dessert. Then they were off to their final stop before home.

Sophie just rolled her eyes and giggled when she saw the club "Ladies of the Loch Lesbo Love Layer" "Really here?" Sophie sighed nostalgically. Sadie smiled and said, "This part I take no responsibility for it was all them." She pointed to the older girls. Most of the girls looked confused and Marnie just laughed. "What I thought a trip down memory lane was a perfect way to celebrate the public portion of your party." "It seems like you're going for a specific night." Sophie jibed. "And it was a night that helped lead to this one in a way." Marnie jabbed right back teasingly. "That's why you wanted Cassie and Natalie along." Sophie accused though she sounded more amused then angry. "For the love of all that is Hallow would one of you clue us in" Willo said exasperatedly. The sisters were quiet, and Cassie spoke, "She's replicating the night Sophie asked her to talk away from the family…" "Given everything that was going on Gwen thought it best that we left the house in groups no less than four, so Cassie and I went along!" Natalie said as the two caught on. The others still looked confused. "The three scheming bitches are recreating the night I came out to them; they were the first people I told! Marnie was the only one I planned on, but due to circumstances Cas and Nat were present as well." Sophie finally explained. "Let me get this straight at 15 you told your sister and two of her friends you were into girls at the restaurant we ate dinner at, and their response was to take you to a strip joint?!" multiple of her friends asked. "Actually, she was thirteen and her exact words were, 'I am finding many of my friends attractive and I haven't felt that way about any guy, is that weird?!' We told her it wasn't weird it just was different, but if she really wanted to know she had to see something that would really trigger her." Marnie explained. "So, Cassie used her magic to age the four of us up making Sophie 18 and the rest of us 24 and marched us here and well the rest explains itself I think!" Natalie quipped giggling as they went inside.

The eleven walked into the club with no magic needed to get past security this time and got seats right near the stage. A woman approached their table and said, "Hello, I'm Cammie and I will be your waitress, can I get you started with any drinks?" The girls paused for a second while the ones who'd been there before considered what to drink the others were looking at the outfit of the waitress before glancing at the menu, it essentially looked like a Hooters waitress uniform except the top was black instead of white and the booty shorts were hot pink instead of orange with lavender lettering. The top came to just below the woman's ample bust with a deep V in the center and the booty shorts did a nice job of stopping just below their butts fitting quite shapely. After a few minutes the girls ordered a round of Cream Liquor Shakes each getting one of the eleven flavors offered: Sophie got Strawberry, Marnie got Chocolate, Aneesa Got Caramel, Cassie got Vanilla, Natalie got Cherry, Willo got Cookies N' Cream, Alison got Mint Chocolate Chip, Lexi got Baily's Irish Cream, Jaina got Piña Colada, Sadie got Cookie Dough, and Jocelyn got Dragon Star. Shortly after their cocktail shakes arrived the waitress left as they had decided that was all for the time being.

Then a voice came over the speakers, "Ladies please direct your attention to the stage, where the show is about to begin." Everyone looked toward the stage as multiple poles rose from the floor. Then a diverse group of girls in different colorful garbs took the stage. A blonde bombshell with blue eyes and a blue silk outfit stood on the far left, on the far right stood a brown hair brown eyed southern bell girl with a red satin outfit, in the middle stood a stunning redhead with green eyes and a green velvet outfit. In between the German girl on the left and the Gaelic girl in the middle were four girls a Saudi Arabian Girl in Sparkling Silver Spandex, an African American girl in Black Leather, An Indian Girl in Purple Lace, and A Native American Girl in Indigo Denim. Between the Gaelic Girl and the Southern Bell were four more girls. A Chinese Girl in Pink Bamboo, A Japanese Girl in Neon Yellow Nylons, A Korean Girl in White Cotton, and a Jamaican Girl in Orange Hemp. All eleven strippers began to dance as the music began pulling off moves that even with magic the girls wouldn't be flexible enough to do except Maze and as they went the clothes were shed, once the last articles were gone the stripper in the middle grabbed the mic and said, "I heard we have a special bridal party here tonight…" She paused as a light hit Sophie, who was quietly thinking, "I am gonna kill them for this!" as she glanced at her sister and friends, Sadie giggled and said, "Okay this part may be on me…At least partially!" "Give it up for Sophie P-C" who will be marrying her college Girlfriend in a few short days…" She paused again as the crowd cheer and her friends jeered. Once the crowd settle down, The redhead continued, "I now offer my own gift too her, A free lap dance from me to her and a discounted 50% off for each of her girls with each of my own." The crowd cheered as the girls were led away by the group, meanwhile a second group of five girls all of whom were both strippers and waitress at the place lead by Cammie came to fill the stage for the next show, which made the crowd cheer more.

Kayla looked out the window as they pulled up to their next stop and her jaw dropped as she blushed and looked both furious and excited in equal measure which made the rest giggle profusely. "She did with my Aid." Maze grinned as she and Iliana lead the way to the VIP Door and Maze said, "Luther, Let my friends and I pass please." The Bouncer looked up from his clip board to see his Boss's Daughter and some of her friends standing before him and quickly shuffled aside ushering them in with not a word. The Eleven went in and Kayla notice they had an exclusive balcony View of all the insanity going on downstairs. "So, I figured we'd get a couple drinks and dance for a while and then watch the show from the private Box my family provided us." Maze said spreading her arms around to indicate the room. Thee girls then headed over to the bar where a girl the same age as Jess and Nan and the same complexion and general body type as Maze smiled and asked, "Well Mazikeen what will your friends and you be drinking?" Maze grimaced at the use of her full first name and retorted "Ah LumiNjörđrsdóttr my Sister full service would be nice; We'll take a Flite of Hells finest cocktails." It was Lumi's turn to grimace. She then just pointed to seats where the eleven lounged while Lumi prepped the flites one for each and then came from around the bar to reveal she was nude and sultrily carried each flite over to them and purred "Is this full serviced enough for you little sis?" she asked handing her, hers last along with giving her a kiss and a squeeze of the boobs as her tail and "tail" teased her slit for a sec before she rose and said to the room at large "enjoy your drinks!" and slinked off to the bar. Maze looked ready to rise but soon was distracted as the music began and the girls pulled her to the dance floor with drinks in hand and trays hovering around them. Maze smiled and danced with her friends and soon they were lowered into the center of the floor, so they were around the rest of the crowd while still safely not engulfed by it. Then as things relaxed and the music slowed down Maze made her move slipping out of sight only to reappear behind her sister and using her succubus seduction she purred, "Your turn!" and then she grabbed her sisters breast and stroked her tail and "tail up and down her sister's slit evening the score. Then the fiery younger succubae came around to face her older sis and just smirked. Lumi the snowy succubae gave her a smirk in return and said, "Even for the teasing sure, however, when your done with your friends you owe me for all I am doing for you and them tonight and then she stepped closer and using her own succubae seduction magic she whispered in her ear, "My room the day after tomorrow 4:20 for a Blunt High and Cunt Fry." Maze just giggled and whispered back, "So a normal Thursday from when we were single teens?!" "Yes except without the rest of our siblings present and we'll probably have other ideas as well." Lumi said still talking quietly and then she jerked her head and said in a voice that could be heard by the room, "Now go back to your friends." Maze quickly through her black and red dress back on and before she left, she said, "You know, when the show starts you could just have drinks ready and actually join us. Especially if you got that one dress with you to wear as you don't need to outshine the show." Lumi just smiled and a bit later she came over in a dress that basically was the same as Maze's except that it was ice blue and snow white as compared to Maze flame red and charred black one. With her she brought enough drinks to make the great gods of Viking Lore blackout drunk. They all turned to the stage as the curtains rose.

Standing on the stage were the rest of Maze and Lumi's sisters. The music started and the girls began to dance, and it was then they all noticed there were two holes in the line up where Maze and Lumi would usually be and the two rolled their eyes as red line ropes and a carpet appeared in front of their box leading to the stage and making a path for them. "Time to complete the Circuit of Sisters. Please welcome Lumi and Maze to the Stage." Dora yelled to the crowd while Ruby-Inanna and the others kept dancing while all their brothers provided security and other services on the floor itself. The two rose and allowed their dresses to be transformed into their costumes and then Maze muttered something, and the room paused enchanted to freeze all those not part of her kin and she ushered her siblings over and they all gathered in a huddle seeing the glint and sly smile on their sister's face. "What's going through that demonic mind of yours sis?" Shamash asked his blue eyes glinting with mischief. "Well, we all know our routines and how our crowds love a surprise now and again…" "Yeah?" her siblings chanted starting to guess her idea. "Well, it's Kayla bridal party I say we bring her on with two of the girls not counting myself to get the special treatment…A Lilliam Lap Smash." The rest all looked like they might die laughing and then nodded. "Will get the crowd to prep enough space back from the stage and guard the perimeter." B Wolf said and all her brothers got themselves into position and all the girls headed to the stage after agreeing the plan would be in acted as an on cor." The trance ended and the girls looked around as confused as the rest, but the only change was all Mazes brothers were forming a circle around all entrance and exit points to the stage and the two had taken their places on the stage.

The girls soon let it go and just figured the two wanted to get up there without having to walk with eyes on them. As the music continued more and more of the 9 Liliam Girls clothes were shed until all were dancing around their respective poles naked as the day they were spawned from Lilith's womb. Five looked like full fem fatales while four had an extra appendage as an additional part of their attached anatomy. Once the girls finished their seductive succubus dance and the girls understood why their incubi brothers were guarding the stage because even with them all keeping their powers to a minimum there were still those few crazy who looked ready to charge but the mear presence of the muscular tone Incubi with fangs bared seemed to hold them at bay.

Once the applause had quieted down Maze spoke to the room at large, "Before we switch out performances and places with our brothers, I'd like everyone to give a round of applause for my bestfriend Kayla who will be marrying her girlfriend in a short few days from now." Cheers rang as Kayla stood slightly embarrassed in the box with Irean and Ilianna on either side of her as support and security. "In fact, before we continue the main show let's bring up the bride to be for a Liliam Dance on the House with two friends of her choice." Kayla looked at Maze with a mix of anger and excitement and then said, "Well since you two are already on either side of me I will take you two." Kayla said as Irean and Ilianna nodded and the three walked up the path which had stayed intact. As the three reached the center of the stage a new track began and Maze said, "you won't be needing any of those and she took Kayla as two of her sisters Lumi and Lena grabbed Irean and Ilianna and quickly removed their clothes and soon the other sister appeared around the rest of the girls in the box and removed their clothes deciding to involve the whole group before dragging them up on stage as the number conundrum hit the crowd Kayla sarcastically asked "How are you balancing this Maze their's still 10 of us and nine of you. Maze smiled and nodded as Jessica was not led out by one of her eight sisters but rather a very hot yet clearly older than the others lady. "Mom loves the hairy ones." Lumi said as Lady Lilith walked regally down the path and up to the stage. The full Liliam then took their targets and lined them up and began to lap dance over each one. Maze danced over Kayla and as the grind got more intense she enter her giving her pleasure while still dancing. Lumi, Lena Luthor, and Hel also stuck their additional appendage in their girl of choice which happened to be Ilianna, Irean, and Nancy. Meanwhile Dora, Ruby, Kesa, Syksy, and Kevat were either scissoring as they dance or taking a dick to the pussy as they got Alena, Ashley, Justine, Jamie, and Lydia lined up and somehow still moving like she was several centuries younger than her real age Lilith did everything in her power to show she could still dance and fuck like her daughters and the crowd cheered and jeered and Jessica seem like she wasn't sure how to react to being personally pleased by The Queen of Pandemonium which made up pretty much its own continent in the vaster underworld, so she just moaned and came a lot as did all of her friends getting treated by the 9 Princesses of Pandemonium and as a new security team made up of other non-family members took their places the nine princes took their places and took each girl from behind that corresponded with their twin sister or closest in age one anyways and Jessica felt the biggest blackest boner balls deep insider her butt and almost lost her head with pleasure as Kayla the one who all this was for felt a wonderful sensation as Fenrir, Mazes Irish Twin didn't simply fuck her in the customary way of a man but instead he moved more in a way that was akin to how a women with a strap-on might fuck her first rubbing the meat stick across the outside of her and ensuring proper lubrication before he and Maze sandwiched her and thirteen minutes later all the girls had a nice synchronized release and then all the girls exited the stage and their parents gave a quick show before also exiting and the brothers did their show. Which the eleven stayed for out of respect. When it was done they headed out into the night.

Once away from the crowd the blonde asked, "One party room or do each of you want your own areas?" the girl debated before deciding they'd each have their own and meet up after. "Our own." They said. The 22 then properly exchanged names: the one in blue was Alice Ice, the one in red was Annabelle Blaze, the one in purple was Aanya Flowers, the one in black was Annita Zuri, the one in white was Aera Airy, the one in Green was Alannah Shamrock, the one in indigo was Ahyokah Darling, the one in orange was Amelia Familia, the one in pink was Ah-Kum Flows, the one in yellow was Ayumi-Asami, and lastly the one in silver was Amira Azza. Sophie went off with Alannah, Marnie went off with Annita, Aneesa went with Alice, Nat went with Ahyokah, Cassie went with Aanya, Allison went with Aera, Jaina went with Ayumi, Willo went with Amira, Sadie went with Amelia, Lexi went with Ah-Kum, and Jocelyn went with Annabelle.

Each girl was lead through a door that was emblazoned with the name of each gal leading them. Annabelle turned to Jocelyn as they went through the red door and said, "Basic lap dance is $25 with the discount, but the special which allows you to be comfier is $50, at least that's my rates, what would you like?" Jocelyn blushed wondering whether she wanted this complete stranger to know what was under her dress and then figured it would be apparent anyways and pulled a $50 out of her purse. Annabelle Blaze smiled and said, "Very well you may go to the couch and get comfy I'll be there in a sec." Jocelyn walked over and slipped out of her dress and stretch out then removed her bra but left her undies on for the moment being. "That was quick!" Annabelle playfully teased as she approached and pushed her into the couch by the breast. Then she started the music and began to sway her hips and slowly lowered herself down to just above Joselyn legs and moved her body in rhythm to the music and even played around with Jocelyn's breast. She even allowed Jocelyn to hold her own money makers. Then she felt an odd sensation rub against her nether regions as she got closer to Jocelyn's crotch.

"Hmm what's that." She gasped as the thing began to feel bigger and harder. Then Annabelle looked down and noticed the bulge in Jocelyn's underwear and she slowly traced her hands down and then still so slowly peeled them off to see the girl's cock. "Oh, you have an…extra appendage." She said with a glint in her eye. "Problem?" Jocelyn quip not having missed the way the other girls eyes had glazed over. "Nope. This is my job, but I myself am bi." Annabelle answered her eyes still on Jocelyn's cock. "You did say I was getting the special, lets really make it that." Annabelle pulled her eyes from the meat to meet Jocelyn's eyes and replied, "Fine, but you can't release inside my vaj, that is my partners territory." Jocelyn just nodded and then Annabelle continued her dance swaying her lower lips just above Jocelyn's tip and the two also shared a passionate kiss and much groping of one another's chichis. After a few minutes Jocelyn grabbed Annabelle's hips and pulled her down saying "Time to dance on my pole!" but to Annabelle's shock and ah it wasn't her coochie that was pulled on. To her pleasant surprise her ass was what had been plowed into. She took over once the shock had passed bouncing and swaying to the music and they both moaned for several minutes before Jocelyn asked, "How bout in here?" After a second to gain comprehension Annabelle said, "As long as you clean it out!" and as if to answer her ass was suddenly full of cum. And in one fluid motion Jocelyn pulled out and replaced her cock with her tongue as Annabelle kept swaying on the new appendage that entered her. Finally, she was clean and then she moved down and cleaned Jocelyn's cock before the two got redressed and parted.

At the same time in the next room over, Lexi was with Ah-Kum, "I assume you want the spec…" She was cut off as Lexi just asked, "How much extra?" "If you stay fully covered yet comfy with your discount it would be $15, partially covered i.e., stripped down to under garments and a bra is $30, and fully nude would be $60." Lexi had no hesitation as she counted out three $20 dollar bills and handed them to Ah-Kum and while the hot Asian's back was turned she stripped off her dress and panties, she hadn't even bothered wearing a bra as she'd come to expect a sexy part to this party. She then laid back on the sofa and allowed her monster to rise as she watch Ah-Kum's clothes fall to the ground and she swiveled around. "So, my eyes weren't deceiving me out there." She mused staring at Lexi's dick. She then drop to her knees and began hardening Lexi pole with her jugs of juice and Lexi just leaned back and her mouth fell open and emitted a moan of "Ooooh, that feels great" the moan was filled with lust! Once she was fully erect she grabbed the beautiful Asian's bum and plowed inside whilst also spanking her fat butt cheeks. Ah-Kum just moaned as her ass was broken and beaten and she knew she wouldn't shit right for a week, but she loved all of it. Just then she was brought back to earth as she was filled with white cream, and she just screamed "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH I am Cumming!" and then her pussy exploded and soon the two just clean each other up and she completed the lap dance for which she was originally paid to do.

Sadie was smiling as she watched Amelia dance slowly over her and clothes were peeling away in a teasing fashion. Sadie even closed her eyes for just a second as she savored the mental images and then they snapped open as the now fully nude Amelia began to dance and brushed her hands down Sadie's own body pausing at the shoulders before slyly releasing the straps, so her dress fell down revealing her hieroglyphic patterned bra. As Amelia continued to dance she squeeze Sadie's breast through the material and Sadie mutter just take it off if your gonna play with them I don't mind. Her hands on the clasps Amelia whispered seductively in her ear, "It'll cost extra!" and Sadie whisper back "I don't mind." Before planting a kiss on the strippers lips as she undid the bra and it fell away. Sadie then shift just enough to push her dress all the way off so all she had on was a sky-blue boy shorts that barely contained her bulge. A bulge thus far unnoticed by Amelia. Amelia then continued her dance as her mouth and hands began to be very attentive of Sadie's chichis and then finally the bare knob of her clit brushed the boyshorts and she felt a weird sensation as she felt a bulge. Then she looked down and slyly smiled and meeting Sadie's eyes she quipped, "The boy shorts aren't the only boy thing down there are they?!" Sadie just smiled saying nothing as Amelia kissed her way down Sadie's stomach and then pulled the shorts off with her teeth freeing Sadie's staff. It sprung to life right away and Amelia smiled and then she line up cock to cunt and hovering just above the tip she began to slowly move downwards but instead of bouncing once they were attached she simply continued her dance while also making out with Sadie and the two groped each other's breast enthusiastically.

Meanwhile as the door closed Willo asked, "How much to strip one another and lap dance each other?" Amira was not shocked, she always got the interesting cases, though she thought, "All these girls seem like interesting cases." Then she smiled as said, "Well that depends on how far after that we are going, whether you strip first or I do or if we go at the same time, for your specification of stripping one another it is minimum $70 I will make it $65 if we strip ourselves at the same time and account for anything else from there." Willo nodded to this compromise and paid the $65 and then both began. First they both lost their main article of clothing and then they slowed down as they teased one another as bras fell away. They paused to admire each other's humps then they continued south and doing a twirl Amira dropped her thong letting her thick ass free and as she completed her rotation Willo, admired her bare-naked lady sitting moistly between her legs. She then span dropping her own panting letting her ass show first and then confidently completed her spin showing off her branch of glory. Amira just stared for a sec before smiling and saying, "Yeah that'll be extra if you want to enter it in any part of me. $15 for between my hands or feet, $25 for between my breast, $35 for my tongue, $45, for in my mouth, $55 for in my arse, and $65 to go in my cunt." Willo just smiled and purred, "Money is of no consequence to me, so will just see where I total at the end of the night for now let's dance." The two moved closer together and danced after a while the two began rubbing hands along one another and so they laid on the floor and Amira's feet were wrapped around Willo's wienie and Willo's toes were entering and exiting Amira's nether regions and back territory. This fun continued until they both came and by the end of their session Both were extremely satisfied and empty along with all of the remaining cash Willo had on her.

Jaina and Ayumi were having a very different kind of experience as while Ayumi stripped they chatted about anime, mangas, cartoons inspired by anime, and even henti as if this were just a casual hangout with a friend and Jaina was even subconsciously mirroring Ayumi's movements stripping herself in the process. Soon the two realized that they'd been so caught up in their convo they hadn't noticed they were both out of articles to remove and then Ayumi asked, "Shall I dance, or shall we simply react some roll play fun?" As if to answer Jaina pulled her into a kiss and simply said, "Which characters from what anime or cartoon?" Ayumi just laughed and soon they were giggling as they danced, fooled around, and cycled through different anime girls. At the end Jaina ended up paying only the absolute minimum that was required to be paid.

Allison and Aera enter Aeras room and Allison quickly found her seat as she knew she'd get action later so for now she just enjoyed the show as the music started and Aera began rhythmically removing her own clothing and swaying to the music not missing a beat when the style and speed of the music randomly change from slow and satiated to fast and punchy. Allison loved how she adapted both her speed and style of dancing to fit whatever was playing whether it meant swaying or shaking her booty like there was not tomorrow and of course soon she found herself hiking up her dress and inserting a few fingers into herself while she enjoyed the show. At first her entertainment didn't notice but then Allison began to moan audibly, "Oh yeah shake those chichis and bring that booty over here." This made Aera look at her more intently and then she practically floated over and said, "Clearly I am doing my job right but please allow me." And with one hand she pull Allison's hand out of herself and replaced it with her other. Continuing her dance while one of her hands was firmly inserted in Allison's nether and the other massage Allison's breast meanwhile Allison did the same to her as best she could without impeding Aera's motions. It was a good night though rather tame even with ending it my jointly busting out a move that would one day be known as twerking.

Cassie and Aanya entered the room and Cassie started playing with the beads on the hem of her dress as she waited for Aanya to start. Aanya lead her by one hand to a leather chair and guided her into it. She then slowly rose and spread her legs, so she was hovering over Cassie with her round plump ass right in the young lady's face and began to shake it vigorously. Cassie watched it bounce in beat with the music for a few minutes before Aanya turned and leaned over showing off her bouncy boobies also going up and down to the beat of the music. Soon Cassie got so excited she was shaking her own assets and groping her own butt and bust. Aanya smiled and said "Why don't you grope mine and I'll grope yours…" Cassie smiled and nodded as she and Aanya put their hands on one another and her internally giggled as she thought that the way it was phrased sounded very similar to a much more "innocent" sounding phrase. The ladies stay like this for a while squeezing in rhythm to the music. It was a good night.

Natalie and Ahyokah went through an indigo door and soon they looked over one another and smirk as Natalie's human hair facade was dyed pink to match her natural troll hair color. And now that they were alone Ahyokah pulled off her wig to reveal her own dyed indigo hair which fell to halfway down her spine. The two then moved to the couch and Natalie leaned back into it as the show began and she was quite amused and turn on by how Ahyokah used her hair as a prop. "Why don't you let your hair down during regular shows?" Natalie asked in a voice that clearly betrayed benign curiosity with a hint of lust. The lady smiled before saying, "I like saving it for back room shows and it's a hazard when doing group shows like the one we did tonight." She explained all this without missing a beat in her strip tease and as she thrusted her hairy pussy forward she added "Plus it's not most girls kink." Natalie moved her face closer to the girls bush and said, "Well it is mine" and as if needing to prove it she licked up the girl's slit and through her massive bush. To the base of her flat belly. The other just moaned for a moment before pushing Natalie back and saying, "Hey, it's my job to pleasure you!" and with that she pushed up Natalie's dress to see she wasn't wearing any panties, and her bush was as pink as her hair. She just smiled as she licked Nat's slit and also gave her bush special attention. They then rubbed their bushes together until they came simultaneously. Once this was done they clean each other off and Nat paid her dues.

Aneesa and Alice went through a round door and Aneesa instantly got why she was Alice as her room looked like wonderland. "Take a seat my sweet." Alice purred and Aneesa giggled as she chose to sit on a chair that was inspired by the shrooms from wonderland. Alice then sultrily walked over to the still giggling Aneesa and began to teasingly remove both their clothes to which Aneesa laughed "I thought you were doing all the stripping!" "I am!" She replied with a wicket smile and continued her work. Soon Aneesa was free from her dress, thong, bra, and nipple pasties and the naked Alice hovered just above her before switching the music and dropping onto her rubbing her pussy against Aneesa's and scissoring her to the music. Eventually she cut off the girl's giggles with a kiss that took Aneesa's breath away and soon she was flowing with sensations and fluids.

In the room next door to the main event Marnie and Annita were getting cozy. Marnie knew full well she'd owe her man big time for this, then she remembered they'd be even by the end of the night. And she focus on the beautiful woman stripping in front of her and grinding down against her. She instinctively grabbed the gal by the hips and slowly worked her hands, so she was catching her ass every time in got close to herself and soon she was just straight up groping Annita's ass. And Annita responded by pulling her dress down and bra off and using her breast as a way to keep her balance though soon she was just straight fondling her. Annita then rose and pushed her own breast into Marnie's mouth while using her extreme flexibility to lean her own head down to motorboat Marnie. Meanwhile their hands vigorously teased one another's twats…

Alannah smiled down at Sophie as she stripped in a way as if it weren't her profession and she was just innocently showing off flirtatiously. "So, you're the bride to be! I believe that means you get the most special attention and treatment. She whistled and soon Cammie joined her and joined her in stripping seductively yet with a hint of innocence. Seeing the two sexy smoken' hot strippers naked in front of her made Sophie super wet and instinctively she moved one hand toward her chichis and the other towards her coochie but not before Cammie and Alannah restrained her. "Not today missy!" Cammie said moving her own breast in position to massage Sophie's boobies. "Yeah, it's our job to take care of you and bring you to bliss." Alannah added as she lined up their slits and began scissoring her while Cammie began the melon-on-melon massage. Sophie just moaned in pleasure for a response and moved her hands one on each of the other girls asses while they worked together to massage her ass with their hands. And the three shared a three-way kiss that lasted several minutes. All in all, it was a great experience.

After all, had had their pleasant and pleasurable experiences they met back in the hall where they'd parted earlier and headed back to the house. Whilst all were clothed, and make-up fixed they'd all shared looks that suggested more had happened that would be shared later. Once arriving back at Dylan's, they gathered in the living room after washing up and removing the makeup and for those to whom it applied their human skin suits. "So, what now?" Sophie asked looking at Sadie, Though it was Marnie who answered, "Well first…" she snapped her fingers, and all of the girls were suddenly properly nude in their natural forms, and she continued, "None of those will be necessary for the rest of the evening!" They all giggled and got comfy in the living room. "They really won't be!" Came a Man's voice and out from the shadow of the doorway stepped a stark-naked Dylan who was hard as a rock!

As the group headed outside they noticed the sun had set in the west and there was just a faint glimmer as the last rays danced alone the horizon. "So, how are you enjoying your night?" Maze asked as the Chariot Door Shut?" "Well outside of getting screwed on stage by my best friend and her brother with no real warning I'd say it's been fun so far." Kayla said giving Maze an evil look. "What you know you love me." She said in a sexy tone. Kayla just glared and said, "You yeah, but really you know I hate when your brother or any incubi or other true male for that matter is involved. Especially sex demons who can make one forget their preferences at least sexually for any amount of time. I can give some credence to those who can't directly manipulate my levels of horniness, but Sex Demons are never on that list as it's their whole thing!" Maze just smirked "So your mad about Fenrir because you enjoyed it despite yourself?!" Kayla just rolled her eyes and said, "You owe me a proper rear romping later and not on a stage in front of a bunch of strangers." Maze just smiled and said, "I can do that…in fact we got a while till we reach home come here and sit on my lap…" Kayla hesitated stuck between horny and angry. "What? No one here's a stranger and all have seen all others present nude before, we grew up together." The others nodded and Kayla soon stood and took off her panties and then hiked up the back of her dress as Maze removed her own underwear and flipped up her dress allowing her boner free and as Kayla slowly sat down on it Maze pushed in slowly at first, but as they hit a speed bump she went full force in and out as the chariot shook and soon she adapted to the pace as she managed the terrain and used it to please Kayla. Kayla screamed and moaned and the anger drained from her and only the horny pleasure remained and she spun herself so she was facing Maze and she took a more active role removing the straps of both their dresses so their boobs were free and without words they pushed them together and rubbed nips to tits as their tongues battled for dominance and as they slowed down entering the gates of Marnie's home for the night, Maze creamed in her ass and said, "Happy? You forgive me?" "Yes and I guess." Kayla giggled and they redressed and grabbed their belongings and headed inside. They put stuff away and all went and changed into their lingerie pajamas; before gathering in the great room.

He viewed the room and thought how he wanted to fuck them. He smiled as he considered and then said, "I will play with each of you one at a time and at the end I will give the Bride her great Send Off. Soph you can sit at the end the rest will draw from the hat and take their spots 1-10" They did so, and Dylan approached Sadie who'd got spot one who opened her mouth to obediently start sucking on his lollipop, while she silently stroked her own meat. Once he was hard, he pulled out of her mouth and then plunged back in fucking down to the deepest part of her throat he could reach without making her pass out from lack of air. Though she gasped many times and after a while he pulled out fully and as she gulped air down he began to fondle and fuck her titties and soon thereafter he kissed and sucked on each breast before coming up and planting a peck on the lips he then continued southward and fucked her ass before cycling around and locating her slit which sat perfectly centered between her balls and after looking at her and seeing her nod he pushed in there and rotating gyrating and grazing her lower lips. Once she'd cum he pulled out and plowed back into her open mouth cutting off her moan as she guzzled down and gulp his delicious load of hot sweet seed. She then shot a load out of her own cock and then just laid down exhausted as he used his magic to revitalize himself and moved to Cassie who was laying seductively in spot number two.

He stood over her and smiled back at her as the others around them chanted and masturbated to the show. From her position laying on the floor she lifted her legs and began rubbing his dick with her feet. He felt himself harden even further despite his mixed feelings about feet fucking. He guessed if it was her kink it wasn't something he was gonna complain about. Though soon he slipped downward or upward depending on perspective rubbing between her shins, then knees, and then taking his time between her thighs as he approached the ultimate prize. Once he reached her slit he paused and bent over and laid a kiss on her clit first before resting his tip against her entrance and brushed along the whole outside teasing her, "Put it in you tease!" Cassie half giggled half screamed. "Oh, he loves to play with his food." Dylan's wife commented dreamily and impatiently waiting for her husband. She then turned to Marnie and mouthed, "Why did we agree to letting the two of them do this." Marnie gave a silent laughing smile and mouthed back, "I don't know…maybe we're just twisted" "We? "He's your brother and the other has no relation to me" Aneesa mouthed protestingly Marnie turned so no one else could possibly read her lips and mouth "Accept being your brother-in-law and I know you want at least one time with him. You talked a lot in your sleep narrating your dreams especially before you started crushing on and then dating Dylan. I stopped paying attention after they became more exclusively about him!" Aneesa rolled her eyes and just gave a "Can you blame me, he's hot and huge" look, to which Marnie just nodded "No, not really." They then turned back to the action at hand as Dylan finally pushed into Cassie and she let out a great gasp followed by "OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH Fuuuuuuuck!" He plowed for a while before she came, and he pulled out and pump into her ass but before he finished he once again stopped not wanting to give in just yet. He again moved up her body and laid his shovel into her treasure chest and began digging. This made her doubloons hard as crystal. He began to suck on these pieces of eight and soon they were swollen, and he released them. He ended her off with a cock kiss to her upper lips and a fist brushing her clit into releasing one final load. She then laid down done for, his seed left on her mouth and chest.

He next moved to a stunning and beautiful pink troll who would always be a great big what-if in his life and to whom he'd also be a great what-if, but at least they'd be able to answer the physical ones. As they hadn't ever gone all the way with her in her true form. He kissed her as maybe they would have that night at the carnival had they not been so immature and insecure about their biological differences. Aneesa was much less enthusiastic about this fuck then the rest as she knew they had a complicated history. Marnie noticed how quickly Aneesa's mood had changed and moved to reassure her. She grabbed her by the waist and pulled her head to face her own and kissed her before saying, "Don't worry, he loves you most of all, that's why we accepted this, and I will hold you through this as you will have to hold and reassure me for one thing later." Aneesa felt more reassure though still a bit tense as she laid against her best friend and sister-in-law and the latter did her best to distract her both with physical stimulation and quiet conversation. Dylan then moved downward on Natalie kissing her ample pink breast and sucking on her colorful nips and then continued southward down her flat belly and after kissing each thigh he paused as she rolled them over and slowly worked her way from his lips to his pecks and down to his trouser snake and now in a sixty nine formation they began to kiss each other's crotches before she began to blow him sliding tongue and lips up and down his staff with great skill while he tongue fucked her with great finesse. They moaned into one another adding to both their pleasures immensely. Marnie doubled down on the makeout session she was having with Aneesa and moved her hands like magic pleasuring her as much as possible so as to keep her happy. Soon Natalie screamed, "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Yeaaaahhhhhhhhhh." As she came and Dylan also exploded coating her mouth tits and torso, but they weren't done yet as she moved up and began rubbing her cum covered tits over his lubricated cock until he was hard again and then she pushed him down and he pushed first into her ass which she enjoyed however she was impatient and soon rose and then sat down hard sinking down so he was balls deep in her pussy and he felt so good and both shared a look of lust mixed with a question of whether they regretted their rash decision as teens. They both then silently agreed that this felt great, but it hadn't been the only question for them and to just enjoy the ride. Dylan was careful though not to finish inside her despite how excruciating it was to hold in and after she climaxed he quickly pulled out and coated her head to toe in white and she moaned and laughed and then yelled, "I love the skin care, but you know how I feel about by hair!" Before retaliating by scooping up her own fluids and tossing them at him coating him from head to toe. They shared one last kiss before he magically cleaned himself and her hair and began to rise. "What you're not gonna clean the rest of me?" Natalie asked to which Dylan looked over her shoulder and said "No, I won't deny them their fun." And Natalie turn just in time to see Cassie and Sadie pounce upon her and start licking her clean.

Dylan then turn to spot four and saw his beautiful bride and knew he'd better put his best ball forward after what he'd just pulled with who could essentially be call his ex in her mind. He walked over to her as Marnie released her and wondered back to her own place in the circle. Aneesa looked up at her husband with a mix of lust, desire, and love but also jealousy, annoyance, and a challenge that clearly read you better do me better than her look. He leaned down and kissed her with a passion and love not given to anyone else even compared to the passion shared with his "ex." This began to reassure her, though she waited for the true loving to begin. And unlike the others he did not mess around with a bunch of tom foolery instead he grabbed her chichis with one hand massaging them and cupped her cute buttoxe with the other as he picked her up and aligned her cunt with his cock and plowed straight in giving her his full manhood in swift yet loving strokes not letting up until he'd given her seven consecutive orgasms holding himself firm the whole time to ensure her maximum pleasure at his own detriment as a form of penance knowing he may have crossed or at least brushed the line with the way he fucked his "ex." She finally wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him to herself kissing him on the lips and whispered, "Apology accepted, but save that release for someone who can't get it ever again." She then laid back as he moved to spot five.

He looked down at Jocelyn who was sitting cross-legged smiling up at him as her rocket pointed due north. He crouched town to crotch level and then took her hands in his and laid her flat on her back, gave her a quick kiss then flipped her with ease and pounded straight into her ass while groping her bust and holding them as leverage. After his fun with Aneesa, it didn't take long for his cock to fill bursting and he simply gasped "where?" "My humps!" Jocelyn replied as she rolled onto her back as he pulled out and soon her humps were glazed in white along with her face and she even let it run down her belly toward her crotch. After a few minutes to recover he stuck his manmeat between her bodacious tatas and fucked them hard and fast till they were glazed with a second layer of cream, and she scream as she orgasmed hard then blacked out, her hands loosely wrapped around her own cock.

Nextly he turned to Lexi and crossed over to her, smiling as he pondered how he fuck this big, dicked psycho bitch. True he'd just fuck two other hermaphrodites in the last little hour or two but both of them were smaller then himself. Meanwhile Lexi was huge and hard as diamond. He, while big in his own right wasn't that size and knew he'd have to give it his dues! He reached her and he gave her a tentative stroke as she did the same and as they stroked each other's cock's slowly and experimentally for a few minutes mapping them in their brains. He then found the slit between the sack and alternated between stroking her cock and stuffing her cunt with his whole fist. Lexi moaned incessantly at this double pleasure, and she began stroking his cock faster and harder as she shook with excitement. Meanwhile, Dylan occupied his mouth with kissing and sucking on her massive Jugs. "Let me blow you while you suck out my other utter." Lexi teased. Dylan froze for just an instant still latched to both her nipples which he had stuffed in his mouth and then reluctantly released them and moved into the correct position. She took him into her mouth and was immediately enjoying his candy cane and it didn't take long for her to be deep throating him and this drew him to let out a "OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH yeah, just like that." And then he opened his eyes and examined the giant lollypop pointed straight up at him. He knew he couldn't wait much longer, so he lowered his head and began to lick her slit and eat out her pussy and then Lexi's voice laughed, "Oh that feels good, but it wasn't the whole agreement." "Patients!" Dylan teased giving her pussy a long slow lick and then he took in a deep breath and as she just rolled her eyes and went back to sucking his cock he began to lick up her dick from base to tip making sure to lube up the entire monster before he lay an awkward kiss on her tip and as he kept his hands firmly on her big tits and bouncy ass he took in a deep breath and began to lower his mouth onto her dick slowly taking more and more in though he still only got half in his mouth. Even though he couldn't get it all in he managed enough to get a pleasant reaction from her and soon he was on the receiving end of having a load shot down his throat. Once this was done he pulled back, and she laid down satisfied.

He walked over to Jaina and was happy to see she was clean shaven and dickless. She rose to meet him and kissed his lips sucking off what was left of Lexi's cum and then lowered herself onto her knees and took his sausage and put it between her melons and began to rub up and down and while she did this she crane her neck so their tongues could do battle in a French kiss for the ages. However, soon he pulled out from between her boobs as white cream flew all over them and plunged between her buns and up her backdoor ramming hard and fast eliciting many squeals of joy out of Jaina. "Oh, that feels even better when your self-lubed" She squeaked. "Well then you enjoy this." Dylan said and shot yet another warm sticky load up her outer ass cheeks and lay his hot dog in them like buns and moved slowly teasingly coating her ass-cheeks white until he had run out and he gently lay her on the ground and moved toward Allison.

Allison wasted no time cleaning him up with her tongue in preparation for the fun she was about to have. Once he was practically sparkling she pushed him down and said, "Time for your massage. She then climbed on top of him, and he quipped, "I didn't realize that massages came in this form other than in special parlors and in videos…" He stopped before bringing up one of his and Aneesa's kinks. Not that he could've said another words as her lips found his and her hands and feet started massaging his whole body with her thighs wrapping around his Manhood. She vibrated her thighs around his junk while stroking his legs with her feet and her hands move from his pecks to his back and walked their way down to grab his butt. Dylan moved is own hands in response one cupped her left breast and pressed his thumb into her left tit while he moved his right hand to cub her ass and massage it in depth. After a few minutes he switch hands to right breast and tit and left butt cheek. They stay in this state for ten minutes before she released and then released him. She then rose and teased his cock with her lower lips, but it was just a goodbye kiss and then she laid down back in her place and Dylan rose looking over to see who was next.

He had a major smile as he realized the butt wiggling welcomingly at him belong to his elder sister. Dylan walked over to Marnie and without a word grabbed her breast with one hand and her long hair with the other and used the leverage to pull her back entrance to his tip and then plunged in with no ceremony. "Oh, my have you gotten bigger?" Marnie moaned in a low tone in Cromwelsh. "Perhaps, depends on in comparison to when." Dylan replied also in Cromwelsh. Most of the others looked just as confused and annoyed as usual when the siblings talked in their Family's secret tongue, while Sophie just kept up a poker face so as not to let the others read her reactions for context. Dylan began going faster and harder and adding the noise of his hand reddening her flesh as he spanked her bare ass. "OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, spank me harder brother, make my ass as red as the rose." Marnie practically scream and squealed still in Cromwelsh, and this time Sophie couldn't help but burst out laughing as she watched her siblings and she giggled in the family tongue, "I'll have what she's having Garçon." This made all three burst out laughing as the rest just looked confused and a bit annoyed on missing out on the joke. "Haven't you learned how to speak their tongue, you're a Cromwell now?" Natalie asked Aneesa. "No! I am unable to!" "Why?" asked Willo. "Because only a member of the Bloodline is able to learn the language, and each coven or clan of Witches/Warlocks, and the other variants of our race have their own. Now it is possible for a child of two clans such as the children of Marnie and Ethan to learn both Cromwelsh and Dallawaysh. Also, yes the many clans were lazy in the old days and just added and sh sound to the end of their sir names when naming their family languages, the only variation being where "sh" was already the ending to their name or another similar compound sounded ended their name in a way that didn't play nice with that sound." Cassie explained. "Cum in my ass little brother!" Marnie shrieked in english. "Who you are calling little." Dylan replied in English as he teased her tits before reinserting himself in her Ass and unleashing a load so big it leaked back out of her ass after shooting up her entire rectum. This got all their attention and outside of the three only Aneesa and Nat didn't look shocked at the exchange.

Once he pulled out she continued to leak his cum for another 5 minutes before snapping herself clean and him. He barely noticed as he was approaching Willo who'd scampered back to her spot as she had temporarily moved to talk with the others. She like Lexi had a branch that would not be ignored. It stood proud at full mast and Dylan was unsure how he'd deal with it so for now he simply pondered and then it smacked him in the face and so he lay across from her and position the souls of his feet around her log and she around his staff and in perfect synchronization they stroked up and down one another. Dylan even managed to dip his toes into her squirl hole as he rubbed her tree limb and this elicited both a groan of pleasure and some sap to leak from moth lips and head. However as vigorously as she tried she couldn't get him to cum, so she reposition herself, so her sap snatch was just above his rod which he quickly planted inside her and swayed in and out while using his hands to rub her watermelons and flex his stomach as her branch was bouncing off it as he thrusted in and out. Eventually she exploded again, and he pulled out and walked away. She lay their recovering from her orgasm and watch him move away wistfully.

"Now, for the main event." Dylan purred and Sophie giggled then gagged as Dylan shoved his man meat in her mouth mear seconds after she opened it. She enjoyed sucking Willo's juices off her brother, and she too felt how much he'd grown sense their days as teens. True she had mostly been having fun with Marnie while Dylan gave Marnie some dick so she was also fully satisfied but her brother did require her sacrifice of her holes on occasion and while she preferred women both romantically and sexually she didn't mind giving her brother a blowjob or other fun things on occasions as he was one of only a few guys that managed to stay hard long enough for her to imagine it was her girl with a strap-on. She was brought back to the present as Dylan whispered, "I'm gonna cum" She sucked and blew harder determined to get it all in her gut, after all soon she'd be married and unable to take it on the rare occasion the fancy struck her. He understood and he let it flood out of him. Once he had finished he pulled out of her mouth with a pop. And repositioned himself between her bouncy boobies and she began to move them up and down and push and pull them as he thrust between them. "Crush my rod lil sis." Dylan commanded in Cromwelsh. Marnie gave him a snarky look as she inch closer and the others just shrugged with annoyance. After coating all of Sophie's upper body in his seed Dylan flipped her over and asked in their tongue, "Still want what she had?" Sophie just grinned and said, "Do it, Brother" in their tongue. And with that Dylan pushed his dick into her rear and once he got his rhythm set he began to smack her ass beating it to a nice cherry red to match Marnie's and moved fast and rough until he released globs into her backside and pulled out letting the rest stain her stinging raw red butt cheeks as it leaked out of her and then he flipped her again so she sat facing him and he pushed into her womanhood slowly at first adjusting to her tightness, while he did this she leaned forward and kissed him on the lips, before taking control and bouncing on him like he was a pogo stick and he moved his freed mouth down and began sucking on her bountiful bouncy bust while using his hands to both hold and massage the arse he had so recently smack the hell out of. Sophie moaned, "Oh, that's nice" in response to the massage before screaming with pleasure as Dylan match her bouncing with his speed and thrust. She moaned incoherently as Dylan also groaned in pleasure and shot a load up into her womb. Once Sophie had come down from her high Dylan pulled out, but instead of setting her down he simply twisted her around and repenetrated her arse while another fleshy object pushed into her cunt and she open her eyes to see her sister right in front of her and looked down to see she had a strap-on on that was currently planted inside her and the two girls shared a kiss before each attacked the other tits with their mouths and Sophie's older siblings moved in tantum fucking her holes so at least one was always full and eventually the two creampied her so thoroughly she momentarily blacked out, it was just like their teen years. When she came too Marnie and her were both Clean and Dylan was at the doorway, "Have a good rest of the night, I have other business to attend to and with that he zapped his clothes back on and was off. "Well almost like their teens." Sophie thought as Dylan hadn't stayed so they could double fuck Marnie!

While Dylan was pleasing the girls using his home for the other party, Ethan was prepping to do the same to the girls in his home. He walked in as naked as could be and said, "Love the outfits but this is a no clothes after sundown household, if your gonna party here you gotta follow the rules and you'll get my blessings in return." All the girls giggled as they sexily stripped for the hunky warlock standing in the doorway with muscles that rippled like the waves in a stormy sea. Each girl then formed a simi-circle facing him and with doughy big anime eyes said, "Now for your end of the bargain."

Ethan walked up and examined their order and after a few adjustments he began with Ashley. He leaned down and lightly kissed Ashley as each took the others meat in hand and began to stroke it to hardness. Once they were both hard Ethan had her climb on top and proceeded to lick up her slit, balls, and rod while she licked, suck, and blew his rod while kissing and juggling his testis. Soon the room was full of gagging and choking noises as the two tried to moan and grunt while their mouths were full. Eventually she lost her load and Ethan took both loads from her cock and coochie like a champ managing to catch and swallow all of both. He managed to hold out for another 5 minutes until Ashley deep throated him so good he was pretty sure his dick was in her esophagus; at this point he blew up like Mt. Vesuvius in seventy-nine. After a few minutes of hard breathing, he slam into her slit and cave a second much more urgent eruption that made her nearly blackout as her own orgasm hit her at that same moment. She waved a white bra and crawl back to the circle. Ethan breathed for a few seconds before landing his eyes on Alena.

Alena didn't hesitate to run up and twerk her ass over his dick until he pushed into her backdoor giving her the anal she been craving. She bounced and started massaging her breast as she enjoyed her ass being filled. Shortly thereafter her eyes snapped open as she felt a second pair of hands rubbing her tits and pinching the hard nips. Her lips curled into a smile, and she moved her head around and kissed him and was ecstatic when he creamed her arse without warning. Once he pulled out she turned and pushed him down and said, "My boobies still need proper attention." And then she worked her way down and rubbed her boobs up and down his shaft faster and harder with each pass until he covered them in white goo. Alena then kissed him and walked back to the circle licking her boobs clean as she went.

Irean smiled as he turned to her, and her grin only looked more gleeful as Ethan grimaced thoughtfully at her penis which was not at full mast. He pulled her to her feet and lead her to the middle of the circle where he lied her down and began rubbing his hard cock against her limp dick and just like magic it was harden and became a straight wand of power. Ethan grinned at his success while Irean pushed back, and the wands stroked against one another while Ethan then took a breast in each hand and began to massage them. "OHHHHHH. That's nice." Irean let out as she wrapped her hands around Ethan's neck and pulled him in to kiss him and allow their tongues to do battle. Ethan responded by shoving his tongue so deep in the back of her throat she didn't notice his dick had shifted position until it had entered her pussy and began ramming her womb. She pulled her mouth back and said, "Naughty it's rude to enter a lady without invitation!" Ethan simply smiled as his balls hit hers and quipped "With the extra appendage and your very masculine attitude you are no lady just a product of nature's hangover day! You and those like you are the ultimate tomboy gals regardless of fashion sense." She shared a look with the other three who all had the same look of wanting to laugh, slap him, and yeah kind of true. She did giggle and playfully slap him and then moaned as they both blew their loads. She then limped back to the circle.

Jessica cat walked forward as her tail swished and whiskers quivered. She stretched before lying on top of him putting him on his back and looking like a tigress about to devour her prey. She then leaned down and indeed did start licking, kissing, and nipping down his body until she reach his magic wand. She stopped her for a second and then licked clean what had been left behind by his last mating. Ethan just laid their enjoying the pleasure. She then made him snap his eyes open as she began sucking and blowing him with so much force he almost ejaculated at once, overstimulated und yelled "Damn cheetah cat you do that so well." She giggled into his dick which did make him lose control and spray like a fireman's hose. Once she swallowed it down she said, "I am only half-werecheetah, the other half is weretiger. Now it's your turn to drink." Ethan extracted himself from the ground and laid Jess down and chordal, "Yes Mistress Tigeetah!" he then sucked on her eight tits working his way down until he drank from each and then moved to her muff and their he began pushing his tongue in and licking her insides and once he worked his way through all her fur he began gently munching on her muff making her coo as she oozed. Then as his tongue reached her womb she finally released, and he pulled back to catch it all in his mouth and did indeed swallow. Then the two shared a quick kiss before she retreated to her place in the circle.

Nancy waltz toward him and he rose to meet her. He place one hand in her out stretch hand and spun her into him and caught her buttoxe in the other. They did a full sexed up version of a waltz and then collapsed in a heap in the middle of the room. After a few minutes of catching their breath Ethan laid her down missionary and fucked her in a classical and classy fashion. The others seemed board by this and just started booing mockingly "Booooooo" they chanted as they summoned random rotten fruit to chuck at the pair. Before the two climaxed they became a missionary on a mission fucking while constantly on the move to avoid the chucked fruits and after they finally climaxed they popped up and Ethan returned all fruit to sender with a flick of his wrist. While the others did what they could to avoid the incoming fruit Nan returned to the circle. The fruit soon disappeared, and everyone just smiled innocently.

Maze got up next and her demoness nature as a succubus was on full display as she walked toward Ethan both her front and back tails swishing around as if in a gentle breeze. Then as she arrived in front of Ethan the tail in front became still and rigid. Meanwhile she used her actual tail to massage Ethan's dong til it was also rigid and ready. Then they rubbed dicks together while kissing and massaging each other chest. She danced her fingers up and down his pecks while he fondled and groped her ample breast making sure to touch every part of them. Then he broke the kiss as both erupted and splatter on the other's chest and both let out satisfied moans of pleasure. Then he began to lick her breast clean and suck on her nips. Meanwhile she did the same to him licking his pecks and even teasingly sucking upon his nips. The two then moved to clean one another's poles and both moaned deeply as the other deep throated them. For Maze this was just natural skill and a love of giving and receiving blowjobs whether it was with her S.O., Friends, cousins or even her siblings as in her culture sex was not nearly as restrictive as most others. The only limitations on incestuous relations was they could not intentionally result in producing a child nor could it be committed with a member from a generation other than one's own. She soon found her mouth and throat full of delicious warlock sperm which she swallowed in one massive gulp. While Ethan took her released load in stride. After a few more minutes of just making out Maze returned to the circle. Mazikeen however didn't simply just sit there she grabbed Ashley who grabbed Irean and they started a train of anal sex which Lydia so completed by entering Maze's ass.

Jamie sauntered up to Ethan and kissed him as she began to twerk her ass over his cock. He then began thrusting his cock between her cheeks though at first he didn't enter enjoy the feeling of putting a brat between hot buns. Finally, she pulled back and moaned, "Fuck my arse already." Ethan gave a wicked smile and said, "Very well." And then he pounded into her arse with full force, and she screamed, "DAMN, FUCK, YEAH, TEAR MY ARSE TO SHREDS! IT HURTS SO GOOD! DON'T YOU DARE STOP OR SLOW DOWN TIL I AM DRIPPING AND YOU FILLED ME UP WITH WHITE CREAM!" It didn't take long for her to be dripping as her screams turned to incoherent moans and groans. On the other hand, it took another 15 minutes for him to fulfill the last part of her request. "Oh…Jamie." He gasped as he blasted her dairy air till the inside was as white as a dairy cow. They both fell over after this and just breathed hard for a long time before Jamie was grabbed and dragged out of the circle. "My turn!" Justine exclaimed as she walked back to Ethan after setting Jamie down in the circle.

Justine Smiled as she positioned her chichis around Ethan's rod and began moving up and down slowly and softly at first but soon she sped up and firmed up as he rehardened, and her tits became solid. He meanwhile busied himself with reaching down and pulling cheeks apart and inserted his left hand into her booty and his right into her coochie giving them plenty of love. He also rotated his head so he was kissing and sucking on her hardened nips while she continued to move them up and down his rod and her mouth licked his cock head and occasionally they would kiss. All this led to both cumming multiple times over the course of the next 25 minutes and finally with a massive orgasm for both they parted like the red sea. She returned to the circle which was slowly turning into a chain of love.

When Lydia's turn arrived she didn't realize until she felt Ethan enter her ass and grip her breast in the same manner as she was doing to Maze and Maze to Ashley and to Irean and Irean just held the other girls that had had their turns in rotation. Meanwhile Ilianna and Kayla were abstaining so as to be ready for Ethan though they were fingering one another gracefully. Lydia moaned as Ethan enter her rectum and then she kissed Maze on the ear before whispering "I'll be back!" and then she released a load in the hot succubus before pulling out and allowing Ethan to direct her to the center of the room while Mazikeen moaned from the pleasure of the cum that just enter her and the disappointment of her bestie dick being removed from her.

Ethan continued to fuck Lydia's ass for the next 10 minutes till he released and then he pulled out and the two sword fought their dicks to knock off excess fluids. Once this was complete Ethan and Lydia lied down and began to make out while stroking one another back to a solid state. Lydia then got an evil grin and asked in just above a whisper so only Ethan heard her, "Have you ever wondered what it would be like to receive anal? I mean you stroke and suck dick well!" Ethan was quiet for a long moment looking at the evil grin on her face before saying, "I have always given and had no reason to consider what it would be like to receive…" His eyes were locked on her cock contemplatively as he said this. "Do you want to find out?" Lydia asked. Ethan thought long and hard and then said, "I will cut you a deal, let me finish what we got going for tonight and then you and the other 7 can come to me at a different occasion and we can all take turns on each other…" Lydia's grin broadened and then Ethan continued, "But, only the 8 of you can know and come none of the rest of your friends or mine and especially not my wife or any of her family by blood or marriages/engagements." Lydia's smiled and nodded, "I accept those terms and I will talk to them and ensure they will too." Now that they were hard and done talking the two rolled over and began sucking each other's cocks and fondled one another's balls with one hand while Ethan's other was groping Lydia's ample breast, and her hand was kneading Ethan's ass as she fantasized about fucking it!" Soon after this she came for a final time, and he lost his a second later and after untangling themselves she got her bearings and walked back over to Maze and reentered her while the four decided to close the chain as most of the girls were tired out so Irean simply pulled them into a mini circle so she could fuck Lydia while Lydia fucked Maze who fucked Ashley who shifted so as to continue fucking Irean. The others laid their and rested up for the orgy they knew would come later.

Iliana pranced up to Ethan and laid down on top of him kissing him as her body pressed against his and he grabbed her by the butt and began to finger her while she stroked him to get him back up. It took a few seconds longer than usual as Lydia had done a number on him. Once he was hard she flipped around and began sucking on his popsicle. He moaned with pleasure for a few minutes and then taking the hint he grabbed her shaking ass and lifted his head slightly and began to lick her pussy. The 69ing went on for several minutes before both burst and Illi gleefully smiled as she finished swallowing, "Your tasty!" Ethan didn't know how to reply at first, so he just smacked his lips getting her taste and then said, "Your salty…like the salt on the edge of a margarita taste." She also didn't know how to respond so she just crawled up and kissed him and then he shoved his dick in her pussy and rammed against her clitoris for several seconds before she came, and he pulled out and coated her. The other girls saw the feast and quickly dragged her limp body back to the circle to clean her while Kayla moved in to kiss her future brother-in-law.

Kayla pulled back and asked, "So what do you have in store for me, the one this whole damn party is for?" Ethan smirked and teased "Well dear lesbo sis to be…I believe I am gonna get you with the full package." He then pushed her head down and stuffed his huge cock in her mouth and fucked her face while moving into position to eat her out. This triggered many attempted happy moans that all surged into Ethan's cock as he now had her deep throating him while his tongue was licking at her womb. After another minute or two she felt herself cum and she screamed into his cock. The vibrations made him loose control and he released his own load into her mouth while moaning into her still leaking pussy. Finally, the two pulled back and breathed, before Ethan moved to fuck her titties while she just lied back and moved her boobies slowly up and down his shaft. When he finally came again encouraged by her licking the head of his cock every time it surface from between her breast he worked his way down and began fucking her in the ass while his mouth worked on her breast. He thrusted for a while before finally he just let it loose and moved into her main entrance and with only a sec to kiss her he then plowed in and made her feel parts of her pussy she didn't know she had, and he took extra care to rub her clit as he did this as he had been drill by his wife on how important it was to hit that while screwing a woman. He also massaged her ass as he did all this and soon she screamed with pleasure, "Ethan…" before momentarily blacking out while going through a super intense orgasm. He pulled out and then he snapped himself clean and as Kayla came to he was at the door and he said, "Enjoy your evening." He then vanished through a portal still nude!

Marnie then pulled her closer and held her bare flesh to bare flesh. Breast against Breast, both lips on one another's lips and arms around necks before migrating to one another's' butts. They made out and groped for several long seconds before Marnie motioned to the others and said, "Let the orgy begin!" The girls all came over and there was much groping, kissing, spanking, licking, 69ing, and scissoring as they all had a great time. Marnie and Sophie sat in the center scissoring and kissing until finally both climaxed hard and this lead to both biting down on the others jugs to muffle the moans they admitted. "Love you lil sis, you'll be a good wife." Sophie looked up at her sister and replied, "Love you too big sis, and you do make a great wife." The two shared a very sentimental look before Willo wrapped her vine like fingers around Sophie and said, "I believe I will take her for a bit as we are all here for her." And then spun Soph around and kissed her before laying her on her back.

Willo laid on top of the beauty and simply smiled as she shared a quick smirk with Lexi, Sadi, and Jocelyn and then said, "Prepare for a night of getting pounded by real wood." Sophie just rolled her eyes as Willo aligned her woody with Sophie's little bo peep. Then she gasped as Willo pushed her way in and began thrusting, "oh oh oh, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Sophie moaned as Willo went so deep her balls rested against Sophie's lips and clit to clit. Then Sophie forcibly pulled Willo down into a kiss and made them tit to tit as well. They held this position letting tits and clits and lips rub together till both released hard and fast. Willo then pulled out and shoved her way up Sophie's rear and whispered in her ear "I am going to fill every hole with lady cum and so are they. Hope you're on the potion." She then pounded Sophie's rear so well she could only moan in response. "Oh, fuck, spank me too baby." Sophie eventually articulated after several failed attempts. Seconds later Sophie felt the Dryampyre's hand smack her ass as she continued to pound it alternating between smack and pound. When finally, she released again she had little time to recover before the woody was between her watermelons rubbing up and down and she brought her hands up and grabbed them and took control rubbing the branch with renewed vigor and strength. Once she got her pace up she ducked her head down and started catching the dick in her mouth sucking the head while Willo's fangs and tongue took their place sucking each of her hard tits. Finally, Sophie felt the cum flow into her mouth and onto her titties and released her own load and then both laid down breathing hard.

After a few minutes Willo walked back to the circle and lying next to Marnie while Allison crawled sexily toward Sophie and then hovered over her giving her a coy look and then seemed to examine her as if trying to decide where to begin her attack. Sophie just smiled gleefully and pulled her down by her tatas and kissed her and Allison rolled her eyes as she kissed her back and grabbed her tatas, and they began to massage one another's breast enthusiastically while they shared a very sloppy makeout sesh. Then Sophie pulled away and said, "Oh, right their squeeze them really good, pleasure them in all ways you can think of." Allison got a glimmer in her eye and said, "Anything and you'll pay it back in full?" She had continued to massage them as she talked as Sophie had with hers and Sophie just nodded wondering what the Sorceress was plotting. Allison then pulled her hands away and in their place soon appeared her lips. Allison then traced Sophie's whole breast with her tongue before leaving kisses and bite marks along them where she dragged her teeth being just soft enough so as not to draw blood. So far Sophie felt great but didn't feel like anything had been done for Allison to extract her word from her. Then all of a sudden she felt nothing pleasuring her boobs, but the space was quickly filled by a new sensation, and she looked up to see Allison dragging her pussy across her boobies and then she felt another new sensation as Allison began bouncing her pussy lips on and off her hard tits. "Ooooh my Goddess that feels so good…why didn't Kayla or I think of this." Then both gasped as Allison creamed on Sophie as she took both titties inside herself and even more surprisingly Sophie shot milk through her tits and up Allison's pussy. Then after regaining their composure, they switched positions. Allison smiled up encouragingly as Sophie lowered her mouth over her breast and kissed and licked a circle around her and then began grazing her breast with her teeth. And then she lowered herself but not to pay back the actions right away instead she pressed their breasts together and they rubbed them together so as to coat Allison evenly with herself. Then she got up and hovered her dripping slit over Allison's breast and lowered it right in between them and began rubbing over left then right and as Allison's moan increased in volume she began to take each tit in and was shocked that it felt even better receiving then it was to give and after finding her groove she pressed Allison's tits together and pushed down hard and started taking both and after a bit she also creampied and made Allison lactate despite like herself not being pregnant. Once the two recovered from their orgasms they shared a look and then broke down in laughter before cleaning one another up with their tongues.

Lexi swayed her way up to Sophie her staff straight out in front of her long and proud. As she got close Sophie grinned up and chided "You walked up on me like such a Slut" then took Lexi's Cock in her mouth before she could reply. In fact, when she opened her mouth to do so all she managed was "Oh, ah… just like that you bridal bitch!…Ow!" She exclaimed after a pause. Sophie just laughed as she continued to suck off her friend as if she hadn't just bitten her between the balls. "What if I'm a slut for being sex confident you're a bitch for making me so hard." Sophie took her whole cock in her mouth before dragging her teeth up it as she pulled off with a "pop" and said, "Perhaps, but it might not be advisable to say that to someone whose teeth are so near your tender tower." As Sophie said this she was still jerking off the thick piece of meat. She was so focused on this she didn't notice the hands coming down to push her on her back until she was pinned to the couch. She went into bite Lexi's nips in retaliation and after a few seconds of letting her Lexi pulled her face up to her own and said, "My turn and then pressed her lips to Sophie's making sure to leave teeth marks in her lips and tongue and then moved down and bit every inch of Sophie's breast until they were a pattern of lipstick and bite marks. This made Sophie scream in pain and pleasure. And while she was doing this she felt the lips kiss their way down her body and then she felt Lexi's teeth close around her clitoris and she began to jet her tongue in and out of Sophie at supersonic speeds. It wasn't long before Sophie was squirting cum out like a comet falling through the atmosphere. After she recovered, Sophie flipped them over and she climbed up on top of Lexi but instead of taking her cock up inside herself she turn around and plopped her asshole down on the cock while rubbing her pussy to Lexi's pussy and rode and rubbed until warm cum fill her anus and cream flowed between their pussies and Lexi was horse from moaning so much.

Lexi limped back to the circle having cum so much she couldn't walk properly. Sophie looked up as Jaina walked up to her and she did a mock curtsy and whispered, "Your Whore awaits instructions mistress." Sophie grinned at this and whispered back "Spread those legs and sit above me." Jaina just smiled as she followed this and watched as Sophie rose from the floor like Jaws and latched her mouth onto Jaina's vjayjay and began snacking on the beauty sucking and tonguing every inch from the vulva to the womb and everything in between. "Ah, oh, uh, ih, eh, mistress can I have a taste." Jaina managed after some guttural moans. In answer Sophie simply put her hands flat to the ground and then pushed off so she was doing a handstand and Jaina grabbed her thighs and dove her mouth in any hint of mock ladylikeness gone as she drove her tongue into Sophie mercilessly and kissed her clit the girls mirrored each other and without warning Sophie mutter a silent spell and now she was standing straight and it was Jaina doing the handstand, however, to her credit she didn't stop enjoying her treat at the sudden change of position and didn't think she'd have notice if all her blood hadn't started running toward her head. After a few minutes she lifted her hands and the two girls fell forward successfully putting her back on top as they sixty-nined properly until both came in perfect sync.

Jocelyn strutted up to Sophie like the Hot Hoe she was and pulled her to her feet and kissed her hard on the mouth. Sophie pulled back smiling and then jumped up and wrapped her legs around Jocelyn's waist and arms around her neck. Jocelyn wobbled for a second as she regained her balance and through her laughter she managed to chide, "Some warning next time Soph so I can prepare." And Sophie giggled back "Sorry Joce it just felt right in that moment to spring it on you." The girls just chuckled for a sec and then Joce examined their position in the mirror and said, "Well lets complete the connection. Shall we?" She didn't wait for Soph's response as she plow up and into Sophie making her gasp as Jocelyn's meat spread her vulva lips open. She hammered her hard and fast and for her part Soph enjoyed the screw with a side of bobbing for boobies while four hands played with her own body. Her own and Joce's massaged her butt and breast and traced up and down her spine. Eventually they fell apart as Jocelyn released her cum first inside her pussy then the sausage was pulled out still spurting and shoved up between her buns and once that was leaking what was left was given to her stomach and breast.

Once they finished cleaning one another up Jocelyn returned to the circle and a puff of smoke appeared and out of the pillar came a belly dancing Aneesa doing her best interpretation of a pole dancer meets belly dancer as she stood over Sophie who involuntarily started rubbing her nether regions with one hand while grabbing her breast with the other and squeezing. Aneesa giggled before dropping down to sit in Sophie's lap and said, "That's my job. This is yours." She then moved Sophie's hands onto her breast and her own onto Sophie's while moving her pussy into position and beginning to scissor Sophie while they both squeezed one another's breast and made out intensely. A kind of intensity that Aneesa had only ever felt with two others those being Dylan and Marnie and she concluded it must just be a Cromwell trait to be great kissers and as her vulva convulsed she added "and lovers…" to her earlier thought. Soon both girls creamed hard and were practically stuck together as the climax just made them press together harder moving boobs over boobs and lips and tongues twisting together as they allowed their fluids to flow freely between one another's love canals. Eventually, however, they broke apart as the need for air became apparent. And after catching their breath they untangled from one another and Aneesa smoke cleanse them before returning to the circle.

Next up came the Egyptian Vixen herself Sadie who looked just as mage like nude as when she was not. She allowed her magic wand to grow slowly as she took in every inch of Sophie's smooth yet at this point very moist skin glistening with the sweat of her previous activities. Once she was hard Sadie grabbed Sophie and flipped her on her belly and dove her dick down deep into her backside while positioning her hands on Sophie's watermelon sized breast and squeezing as she thrust in and releasing as she thrust out. She continued like this for a good ten minutes with Sophie sucking on her teats before both climaxed. Not wanting to just cream her ass Sadie soon pulled out still spurting and started spinning Sophie so soon she was a Mummy wrapped in Sadie's cum. Once the dizziness passed Sophie squealed "You better clean up this mess." "Ok!" Sadie said raising one hand which Sophie quickly blocked and then added, "Without magic." Sadie giggled and then began to cat bathe Sophie with her long tongue. When she finished, Sophie licked the excess off her, before Sadie retreated to the circle.

Cassie came forward next and looked at Sophie taking her in as Sophie also looked over the yellow beauty they then got on the same level and locked lips like it was a natural occurrence. As they kissed their hands began to rub and grope and pinch and smack each other's bodies roaming every spot they could reach. Eventually they broke the kiss and aligned themselves in a sixty-nine position and "Yes lick it just like that, that's the spot. Let's get down to business…" Sophie moaned as Cassie's tongue danced across her clit and Cassie eventually came up and screamed, "oh, Yes, prove your lesbian status make my straight clit cream especially after that parody." Clearly Sophie took this as a challenge as she not only sped up, but she started nipping and added fingers into the mix. It was only a matter of seconds before she was drinking the witches cum in waves while her twat continued to twitch but alas it took another ten minutes and a whole fist entering her rear for Cassie to make Sophie cum. "Damn" Sophie said when she could breathe again.

This time magic was used to clean up, as Sophie saw Natalie stocking up like a lioness prepared to pounce on her prey and Cassie quickly got out of the way as the Pink Troll indeed did pounce and landed perfectly so as to pin Sophie and line her pussy to Sophie's and so the scissoring began with no foreplay or preamble and Sophie could tell her friend needed this so she used her powers to grow a replica strap-on copy of Dylan's dick and Natalie slow down for just a second as she realized she was no longer just rubbing pussy to pussy. Then with a wicked smile she realized exactly who Sophie was imitating and she was like, "Oh flip me and do me doggy style." Sophie smirked and did as request and rammed her fake dick hard and fast into the girl until she came so hard they both shook. "Now take this and lie down so I can ride you cowgirl style." Natalie took the strap-on and did as direct and then Sophie got on bouncing down on it and grabbing Nat's breast for support enjoying how soft and supple they felt even with the hard nips jabbing her palms. Sophie leaned forward and kissed her. Then pulled back and mouthed, "I figured this would be nice since it seem your time was slightly hampered by his wife watching. I even did an imitation to the best of my ability to mimic your pussy for him that was why he seem to stiffen for a second at one point and then go harder." Nat rolled her eyes before mouthing back "Thank you! Too bad our differences make Sex great but hampered us having a romantic relationship." Sophie bounced for a few minutes before responding in the same silent fashion, "Maybe the four of you can work out some sort of polyamorous sexual relationship or something!" this made both laugh and giggle for the next ten minutes until those turned into moans of extreme pleasure and both came so hard it felt like they torn reality asunder!

Kayla and the girls gathered in the living room and after catching their breath they all giggled. "That was fun…" Alena commented. "Yes, it was but now for the lesbo orgy…Afterall this is a bachelorette party for a lesbian." Ilianna yelled. Kayla glared at her and then said, "Line up alphabetically I'll take y'all in ABC order." Alena stood at one end and Justine at the other with the rest filling in as appropriate. All of them minus Alena then sunk down into crisscross apple sauce position while Alena strutted toward Kayla who lay seductively in the bed. Kayla looked at her, "Cum your tribute into me." Kayla teased.

Alena smiled and smirked as in a coy voice she said, "Yes mistress I will,… ring you dry as well." She added under her breath as she climbed into the bed and then pulled Kayla into a soft and seductive kiss. Their tongues fought for dominance for several long seconds before Alena won and forced them down with her on top. She then pulled back and began kissing, licking, and nipping her way down Kayla's neck and left a hicky on her jugular "Fuck you, you know I hate when anyone even Soph gives me hickies." Kayla cursed then laughed and playfully swung at Alena before she moved to her jugs. "Oh, now those you can do what you want to." Kayla moaned as she arched her back. Alena smirked and said, "Oh I will." And then teeth tongue and lips attacked ever piece of her breast flesh making Kayla moan like crazy and then suddenly she felt an intense sensation and looked down to find Alena motorboating her so hard. She almost creamed from this alone but then Alena pulled back and said, "Not yet." In a sing song tone and then kissed down her flat stomach and line herself up with Kayla slit and then said, "Now I'm set!" and she dove her tongue in beginning to eat Kayla out and sucking on her clit. Kayla soon released a massive load all over Alena's face, but the girl kept going enjoying the taste and feeling of more and more juice coating her. Finally, Kayla, couldn't orgasm anymore for the time being, but knowing her friend instead of saying that she leaned up from where she laid and licked the other girl's-soaked slit catching her off guard before saying, "Your turn!" and going to town on her. It was Alena's turn to be licked dry and then Kayla work up her body till they were once again making out and now exchanging fluids. Soon both released one final time and Alena retreated to the circle.

Ashley approached next hard on ready with nips to match. Kayla watch with glee as Ashley climbed into the bed next to her. "Cum here often." Kayla asked as she lowered her asshole to the head of Ashley's dick really needing it after not taking part in the train earlier. Ashley smiled and pushed in obliging her friend and replied, "Only upon invitation or request." This made Kayla laugh in between moans as Ashley spread her asshole out wonderfully and when she could manage she retorted, "well consider this both then!" Ashley who'd been going slowly up to this point smiled and simply said, "hang on then. And when she had Kayla's arms wrapped around her neck and her own securely around Kayla's waist she began to speed up and bounce her like a basketball on her dick moaning the whole time with her. Kayla felt her flesh pucker as Ashley's balls hit her letting her know the beauty was balls deep inside her and then she heard Ashley say, "I'm gonna cummmmmmmmmm." As she let loose a tidal wave in Kayla's arse and Kayla's own fluids sprayed out hitting both Ashley and the bed. As soon as Ashley pulled out the excess leaked from both of them onto the bed. Kayla quickly used magic to clean it all as Ashley slunk back to the circle.

Ilianna moved forward with elegance and grace. Kayla rolled her eyes at her best friend and maid of honor and shouted, "Stop walking like a lady and start running like the slut you love being." Iliana looked at Kayla and then as she reached her she cooed, "I am a lady and a slut." And then she jumped in the bed and tackle hugged Kayla pressing their bodies tightly together which Kayla reciprocated as she giggled at the comment. Then the two shared a steamy kiss as they ran their hands all up and down one another's bodies. After a few minutes of teasing fingers began jamming in holes and both girls were wriggling and writhing. Squealing and screaming. "Oh, right there, just like that." Kayla let out. "Work me girl the goal is to get and give pleasure love." Ilianna instructed. The rest watched this though they only heard bits and pieces of the convo as the girls were squirming around fingering twats and groping tits as their tongues moved to take in all of one another like some sort of weird interpretive dance mixed with a sex sesh. Cum eventually flowed from them and they parted like ladies who'd just got done taking their inner slut out for a walk. Ili returned to the circle satisfied.

Irean was the exact opposite as she did indeed rush the bed like a lucky slut who'd just won the lottery. Kayla barely had time to take a breath before Irean's lips crashed against her's and their kiss was rough, passionate, and raw. The two made out like they'd hadn't kissed in years. Then Irean repositioned them and starting fucking Kayla's mouth like an animal while lapping her pussy like a parched beast. The two climaxed quickly and yet continued for an extra eleven minutes after just to even time with those who'd come before.

Lydia walked up to Kayla and grabbed her by the face and pulled her in for a kiss with one hand while using the other to rub her clit and the rest of her nether region. Meanwhile Kayla busy one hand stroking Lydia's manhood to full mast and exciting her womanhood while the other groped her huge breast and ensure her tits were just as rock solid as her dick. Once Lydia was hard and well lubricated by her own juices thanks to Kayla ministrations and Kayla herself was as wet as could be Lydia leaned into her and they began rubbing breast to breast. They moaned whenever they came up for air and then Lydia pushed in, but it was in Kayla's Butt she went not the pussy she'd excited. "Oh, damn, yeah yes fuck it harder." Kayla moaned as the shock passed and the pleasure arrived. Lydia fucked her arse for a while and all she could do was moan as she rubbed and fingered her pussy with one hand and Lydia's with the other. After a few more seconds Lydia shrieked, "I'm gonna cummmmmmmmmm." "Which way!" Kayla teasingly moaned. "Both." Lydia grunted as she coated both Kayla's fingers with her pussy and her arse with her dick. Kayla soon after coated her own fingers with her own cum. As Kayla licked Lydia's cum off her one hand Lydia pulled out and clean Kayla's hand that was coated in Kayla's own fluids. The two then performed a sixty-nine second 69ing two clean one another's nether regions. Lydia then flipped Kayla, so they were looking each other in the eyes and quipped, "Time to give that pussy a proper pounding!" She then pushed in, and Kayla let out a long drawn "Ooooh yeah, fuck me good." "Oh, I intend to." Lydia growled and she moved in and out faster and harder with every other stroke. Kayla came three times before Lydia let out her first load. Lydia then flicked her eyes behind Kayla for a sec though Kayla hadn't noticed. Kayla thought, "Damn this feels great, but I need something or better yet someone fucking my ass now as well." She came again at the thought of being double penetrated by two of her best friends "Lydia and Maze would be best as they are the biggest two present.

Maze as if she had read Kayla's mind sneakily came up behind Kayla as Lydia drilled inside her soaking pussy and with a soft yet precise motion only a sex demon could pull off she slipped into Kayla's arse matching Lydia strokes so as one went in the other pulled out and they fuck her in rhythm for several long minutes as Kayla gasped in surprise and pleasure as she just been thinking it would be nice to be fucked in both holes at once. The second maze entered her Kayla let out an ear-splitting moan of ecstasy and had yet another orgasm. Maze then pulled Kayla's moaning mouth to her's kissing her as Lydia let loose her biggest load of the evening and her final one as she withdraw. At which point Maze splatter painted the inside of her arse with cum and then spun the rest of her around and continued to drill her voluptuous and vivacious vagina, while Lydia took over her beautiful and bodacious butt. Lydia continued the splatter painted mosaic inside Kayla's rectum and after completing it with three final splatters she pulled out and withdrew allowing some of the other girls a chance to clean her rod while she just lied their watching the sexy sex demon to her work. Maze indeed was putting it all in not just getting Kayla's pussy pleased but also squeezing and spanking her ass cheeks and the two asynchronously played with the other's breast using their mouths and own boobs. Eventually they came together for the last time that night and Maze pulled out and covered Kayla in cum before licking her clean and returning to the circle.

Nancy appeared next in her miniature form, and she was just tall enough that she felt cozy at 7 inches tall walking onto Kayla's body. Once she reach her mouth she gave her a whole-body kiss in which Kayla teasingly licked her whole body. "I am gonna sit on your tongue…don't swallow me." Nancy chirped. Kayla stuck her tongue out and Nancy slid her pussy across her and even felt Kayla stick the tip in which at her size felt like an average cock entering her and subsequently Nancy moaned incoherently. She then slid off of Kayla's tongue and came to rest perched on Kayla's boobies and began sliding her who body between them like one might move a vibrator. She even teased Kayla's titties with her wings. She then flow over to each in turn, and she rubbed her own pussy against the nips and riding them essentially having her hoo-ha fucked by the inner nipple part of Kayla's Titties. After depositing her cum across both in equal measure she headed southward grazing Kayla's naval as she passed and then landed between her legs. She grinned up mischievously as she examine Kayla's body from her woodnymph size perspective. And then she walked up and with glee jumped into Kayla's pussy and walked inside and vibrated her wings causing all sorts of pleasurable sensations rock Kayla's body and then as she breached Kayla's womb she felt a warm sensation as she rode out of Kayla's womb on a wave of cum. Then as she cleared the outer vulva she grew to human size and cleaned herself off by rolling around and rubbing Kayla's fluids on her. "You bitch." Kayla laughed as she then grabbed Nancy and rubbed her back with the trail of the woodnymph's own fluids she dribble on her during her descent. The two rolled around laughing for several minutes before Kayla kissed her and jokingly shouted "Thank you, Next." And then playfully pushed Nancy out of the bed.

Jamie scurried up and Nancy walked away. Jamie was quick to kiss Kayla and breath a new sense of energy into her and then she happily set them up and began scissoring Kayla. The two moaned with joy as their clits rubbed against one another and above their tongues battled for dominance. Kayla lost when she was caught off guard as Jamie shrieked "I'm gonna squirt." With that she pulled her pussy back and indeed squirted all over the two of them. Kayla aggressively pulled her back to continue rubbing pussy until she let her cum flow out of her and into Jamie which made Jamie giggle through the moans. The two then made out for several seconds before rubbing fluids into each other's skins using their breast and hands primarily. Once this was done Kayla said through heavy breathing, "I didn't know you were a squirter." Jamie just grinned for a second then said, "No reg girl has ever made me squirt before usually it requires a real cock inside me for me to be that excited, Only my boyfriend and a few cocky gals have succeeded in achieving that two of whom are here and two of whom are at Sophie's party." The two smiled as they both thought about Maze, Lydia, Lexi, Willo. Then Jamie whispered to Kayla as if she were plotting how to achieve it, "I think the others dicked lady might be able to if they're given the chance." As she said this her eyes locked on to Ashley and Irean's ding-a-lings and also pictured Jocelyn and Sadie's dingdongs in her mind. Kayla smirked and replied in a whisper, "Well you can test half that theory while I enjoy Jess and Justine and the other half at some other time." The two soon after released again and Jamie walked over to Ashley and Irean and began stroking up and down each of them. "So, who's gonna make me squirt first and will either of you beat the record for the gals with balls?! Currently Willo has fourth with 12 minutes 40 seconds, Lexi managed to get me to spray in 9 minutes and 30 seconds, Lydia in 6 minutes and 20 seconds and the sexy Demoness Maze in 3 minutes and 10 seconds." She said all this in a sexy flirtatious manner though she hoped to just have them go for a while. At least until Kayla was finished with both her fucks. After a quick BJ contest Ashley won the right to fuck Jamie first as she'd last longer while Jamie deep throated each of them.

As Jamie lied back on the floor and Ashley entered her, Jessica slinked up to Kayla and pounced. "Hello, time to get tail boned." Jess purred as she pinned Kayla to the bed and kissed her on the lips. Kayla kissed back tongue and all wondering what was about to occur. Then with a sudden jolt she felt something soft and fluffy yet somehow rigid enter her cunt and as the foreign object pump further in and out of her it clicked, She pulled back and asked, "Are you screwing my pussy with your literal cat tail?!" Jess giggled and then replied, "That entirely depends on whether you're enjoying it or not! Though by the look on your face and the sticky wet feeling on my tail I'd say you are." Kayla just smiled and said, "Keep going I haven't had a full orgasm yet from it." Jess smiled and then thrashed faster and harder and Kayla screamed "Damn, fuck, yeah." And her orgasm hit and then another moaned drown her out…" Oh yes, yes, YESSSSSSSSS!" Jess and Kayla looked over to see Jamie squirt a spray halfway across the room. "Time" Jamie asked when she could breathe again "15 minutes and 50 seconds, putting Ashley in last for time, however, she got you to launch a spray 8 feet 4 inches giving her first in distance making you spray with Lexi being the previous record holder and 6 feet 3 inches." Maze said, as Lydia wrote it down and Nancy asked, "You got a score book for that?" Lydia smiled and said, "Oh, the 8 of us have record books for pretty much who can do the best on each of our inner circle of girls, it excludes those we haven't been messing around with for years so, you, Jess, and all of Marnie's crew minus Sophie are not in it due to lack of opportunity." Lydia explained as Ashley remarked, "It's still weird it took this long for me to get her too squirt." "Don't feel bad we only got the first recording of any of us getting her to squirt in the record books at the end of last year and that was Lydia achievement. Which she manage to hold over the next 6 month despite Willo and Lexi giving their best efforts, then I did my magic and she fell to second." Maze chimed in. Kayla now recovered from her orgasm yelled over the noise, "Hey I'm happy for y'all and I'll let you get back to your convo in a second, but can Justine come fulfill her fucking of me?!" All of them laughed as Jess dropped down and cartwheeled back into the circle while Justine move up and onto the bed.

Justine smiled at her friend and slowly crawled on top of her and kissed her softly on the lips with a sort of gentle passion that existed between them uniquely as they'd shared a first kiss with one another when they were thirteen and still figuring out what they liked. Kayla had always been into girls as long as she could recall and Justine had been bi curious since eleven and so at Justine's 13 birthday party Kayla had walked over to her after many of their friends had gone to bed or the other room and leaned in and kissed her on her bed very similar to how Justine was kissing her now although at that time the girls had been fully clothed from the waist down and had bikini tops on over their developing bust. Kayla pulled back and accused, "You were recollecting too." Justine blushed and said, "Maybe and wondering what would have happened had that night gone further." It was Kayla's turn to blush as she giggled, "As far as I recall it did, given we were found by our friends passed out in your bed with nothing but our bikini bottoms on and they were soaked." "Yes hands rubbed each other all over, but the most we need was to play with one another's burgeoning bust and rub outside the bottoms. I mean I wonder what if we'd gone all the way that night!" Kayla looked at her friend deep in the eyes and then said, "Well I suppose it would have may our first full blown time 3 years later a little less memorable, besides, I don't know if we'd had sex at 13 and then gone on to date other people our friendship would have had the dynamic it did for the rest of our school years and into our adulthood." "Fair," Kayla pecked her lips and then licking her own she said, "Tonight however, we will have a full night of fun." She then dove down and began munching on her best friends clit and tonguing her inner vaginal walls as Justine reached up and pulled her around into a sixty-nine position and began her own assault on Kayla fist her pussy and smacking her ass before going in and eating Kayla out. The two went for several minutes before cumming simultaneously and lining up for a scissoring. They fuck for another several minutes and as they climaxed again they her Jamie let out a shriek and looked up to see Lydia scribbling in the book after conferring with Maze. "Irean with a time of 18:00 minutes flat and nearly clings the distance record with 7 ft 7 inches." Lydia announces as she scrawled. Justine and Kayla finished yet another orgasm after this commercial break before calling it for the evening having gone a full hour and indeed hitting every position of which they could think. Soon after untangling themselves, they cleaned up.

"You girls look like you're having a great night" A happy male voice said from the entrance and as they all looked over Ethan walked in with a smile on his face and a hard-on on his waist! Cassie smiled, "I presume you stopped in for the same reason as Dylan. To give us our dose of Manmeat after all the lesbian love that's being passed around?!" Ethan smiled and said, "I presume that means your volunteering to get fucked first then Cas?" Ethan said striding up to her and placing his cock at her mouth. As an answer she just immediately open her lips and began sucking him as they'd done a thousand times back in high school when they were together. Marnie was right about her comment to Aneesa as she looked a bit hurt that he'd gone to his ex before her and so easily fell into old patterns as within a few minutes of her starting to suck him he'd adjusted so as to be able to return the oral pleasure and stimulation. Aneesa immediately saw this and remembered their previous exchange and went to her side and pulled her face, so she was looking at her and planted a kiss firmly on her lips while creating a smoke screen around the two of them. When Aneesa pulled back, Marnie notice the screen and giggled and then Aneesa said, "I remember what you told me earlier when it was Dylan and Nat, now remember that for you and Ethan, He chose you, he loves you, and what they have is just a history and sexy fun past and this is the last time they can embrace it before he's locked into you for life…You know unless you want to share with your favorite sister-in-law on occasion." Marnie laughed and eventually replied, "My only sister-in-law interested in dick. Now keep my pussy orgasming til their done or I won't share him with you till he's fucked every other girl and he's his tired and sluggish!" At this Aneesa moved to perform every act she knew Marnie would enjoy and would more importantly make her climax. Back outside the smoke screen Cassie and Dylan had switched it up and he was pulling her hair and pounding her ass not caring that it was leaking his cum and that all of her upper body had been plastered, finally he flipped her onto her back and drilled into her pussy while kissing her profusely and it wasn't long before both orgasmed an additional 7 times with him cumming deeper and deeper into her womb but then eventually they finished and both cast cleaning and spermicide spells to ensure she didn't get prego.

"Oh, yeah that's a talented little witch." Aneesa moaned. "That's my sexy slim gene!" Marnie moaned back as they both orgasmed hard and then Aneesa pierced the smoke screen to see Cassie lying down breathing hard and retreating to the circle. As she dropped it both girls observed Ethen move to the next spot which contained a very excited and hard Sadie. Unlike Dylan, Ethan was not given pause by this and dropped down and laid a kiss upon Sadie's lips while one of his hands kneaded her breast and the other snaked its way down her belly and to her cock. With his right hand kneading her ample breast switching at a constant rhythm he began stroking up and down her cock at the same pace and as he came to the base he stuck a finger into her slit and fingered her stroking up faster and down harder and adding two fingers until he was stroking her very hard and very fast with punctuations of fisting her slit. Meanwhile she brought both her hands down and one grabbed his throbbing dick and began to stroke it up and down while she fondled and rubbed his balls with the other. While the sight was arousing to all they also found it quite amusing given the comical way the two had folded around one another to make the positions work and were laughing, giggling, and moaning so much they almost missed the explosion of white as both cock and dick let loose a mighty spurt of cum coating both parties involved and nearly missing all the others who were in range. They then cleaned one another with magic before Sadie now satisfied and flaccid returned to the circle.

Aneesa appeared next in front of him sexily massaging her tits with one hand and opening and closing her twat with the other. He smiled down at her and looked hungrily at her, true they'd had fun before, but it was always in the context of a threesome with Marnie or a Double or Triple Date Sex Night with Her, Dylan, Sophie, and Kayla. He guessed this wasn't to dissimilar, he was brought out of his musings by her lips touching his and he responded in kind and the hands ran along one another's bodies as he lined up and pushed in. A flash of welcome surprise crossed Aneesa's face before she moan "Oh yeah fuck my ass just like that…" she trailed off as Ethan pounded harder and harder while his hands groped her breast, and his mouth did not leave hers except when one or both needed to breath or let out a moan of ecstasy. Aneesa clamped her hand against his butt and began to rub them smoothly. This new sensation made him loose himself and he filled her ass with so much cum he had to pull out in order to finish. This extra creamy surprise knocked her over the ledge and her own juices hit the floor. She looked at her carpet that was stained where they'd just released and she simply sighed, "This is where magical cleaning comes in handy." Ethan got the memo and snapped his fingers. Cleaning them as well.

Next to prostrate themselves before Ethan was a beautiful pink troll whose boobs wrapped around his meat quite well and she began to move up and down and he matched her pace and even made it so he teased her closed mouth which soon open with a couple prods and her tongue snaked out and as he slid up between her melons she licked him base to tip before he slid back down and when he came up again he was engulfed by the warm wet pink mouth and so he raw dogged her mounds and mouth until he spluttered "I'm gonna, gonna, CUUUMMMM" He moan out as another load shot out of him and was swallowed down by Nat before she released him and he let another smaller load out over her breast which she rubbed into them like it was lotion. She then gave him a taste of his own medicine by French kissing him and then pulling back, licking her lips, and retreating to the circle.

Lexi swayed forward and said, "My Turn!" as she stroked her cock to full mast. Ethan watched her approach stroking himself to full mast as well while watching her bouncing breast boing their way toward him. The second she got in range he latched his hands and mouth to her milk jugs while she used the opportunity to move them to a lying position with herself on top. Ethan then froze still locked on her boobs as he felt something rub his dick that he knew couldn't be her hands as they were wrapped around his neck. The sensation continued and while strange it felt good. Ethan eventually looked down to find she was rubbing her rock-hard cock against his brick solid dick in some twisted version of the common lesbian pleasure of scissoring. "It's called frotting, how does it feel to you? I clearly enjoy it!" Lexi said as she continued and then added, "I figured it was a safe middle ground as so not to impose the idea of you getting the penetration." Ethan was busy motorboating her bust, but managed to answer saying, "It's weird but in a good way and yeah I'd give you this as a fair and safe middle ground, I do have my limits." He then rolled them over and took control of the frotting. They both laughed as they seemed to have come to a silent agreement to compete to make the other cum first through frotting alone. They kept going faster and harder, however, finally Lexi moaned, "Fuccccck, Ethan that feels great." And with one more stroke her cock exploded cum, and this sent him over the edge. He then took his prize and fucked her between the ass cheeks before plunging inside to release one final load in her big bum. She soon retired to her spot as Jocelyn rose.

When Jocelyn approached him all he could think was "Tittie tittie bang bang." He didn't hesitate as soon as she was in arms reach he grabbed her and position his dick between her breast and began fucking them intently while she rubbed her own cock across his dancing pecks getting pleasure from the good vibrations. They went at it fucking one another's chest area for quite a while before either finally released and coated one another in white. He then moved to frot her into submission, and she just smiled as she unlike Lexi rather be frotted or scissored as the sub rather than compete to be the dom. As he frotted her their balls bounced off one another in a quite an enjoyable way and soon they came again before parting they shared a kiss and then she returned to the circle.

Allison then approached and she sat across from him and wrapped her feet around him one pressed lightly on his balls and the other on his shaft. As she began her ministrations Ethan moaned and filed away all he'd enjoyed doing, to do with Marnie as possible later. Soon he moved his feet into a weird pretzel shape as he toe fucked her pussy with one foot and the others rubbed her bountiful chest of glory. Neither lasted long as they were already so highly stimulated from all the previous events of the night. She soon stumbled back to the circle and Jaina appeared in front of him.

Jaina drop down and got straight to riding Ethan's cock like a Cowgirl chasing the Devils Heard across the endless sky. Ethan gasp, "oh. Ride me harder." This last part came out more like a moan that made all the girls laugh as his usual husky deep voice went high pitch and almost into what some would consider a feminine sexy soprano tone. While she bounced he grabbed and groped her perfect ass pulling it open and pushing it closed before beginning to fist her with one hand and paddle her with the other. Jaina soon after lost and released, Ethan then pulled out and aimed coating her ass inside and out with his love juice. She then stumbled back to the circle.

Willo move forward next, the last of the non-Cromwells for Ethan to do before reaching his true goals. Also, he noted the last Hermaphrodite he'd do as he'd dealt with the other half earlier in the evening. He wasn't as put off by ladyboys, shemales, futas, or whatever else they could be referred to as most might think as while only a few knew it for fact he was always intrigued by them sexually, why he can't say for certain if he would ever have had a full relationship with one when he was still a single man their anatomy probably wouldn't have been the deciding factor. These thoughts were quickly ushered away as he watched Willo walk up to him and put her lips to his manmeat and her willow wood to his lips. She took him in and began sucking him hard, deep, and fast. Meanwhile he open his mouth a lot slower and slowly began to wrap his mouth around her girth adjusting to the mass and then started sucking gently, shallowly, and slowly unsure of what he was doing but after seeing her flick her eyes encouragingly he began picking up the pace and gained confidence. Soon he was matching her pace and intensity though he still wasn't able to take all of her length, though he kept going deeper with each movement and then both began to thrust and finally he got her all in, so he felt her in the back of his throat while his own phallus was so far into her throat he was able to cum right into her esophagus. This release was rewarded with her letting her own syrup flow down his gullet. They then both pulled out and share a kiss exchanging their excess fluids before she returned to the circle.

Ethan waited as he knew who would come and cum next laying there with his eyes closed. Soon he opened to see a pretty pink pussy positioned right above his mouth and as his lips open and he gave it a lick he felt a lick return along his other head and the familiarity of his wife's tongue was like a magic no one else possessed as he could pick her out of a crowd blind and deaf by just the touch of her tongue against his dick. They continue to tease each other like this for a bit reciprocating licks, kisses, and bites. They seemed to forget they had an audience until one shouted, "Just go in already." The two looked over but the girls had clustered to conceal which one had said it and then began to passionately perform oral on one another in earnest. And while Ethan enjoyed his experiences with all the others nothing compared to how he felt when he and his wife had their sexy fun time…though Cassie was high above most of the others do to their history, but even she didn't compare in the end to his Marnie, even if Marnie wasn't yet convinced. He was determined to prove this as he'd noticed Aneesa's actions during his fuck of Cassie. He then took her clit in his mouth and sucked and bit til he felt like he'd smashed open a flood gate and her orgasm sent a massive wave straight into his face and as he released and laughed as he heard her moan, "DAMN BABY THAT WAS EXQUISTED!" Then she dove back down and blew him so hard and great his own orgasm followed seconds later rushing out like a title wave and filling her throat and continued so long she had to pull back and take the rest to the face and neck. He even managed to go so long as to form a line from just under the lips on her face to just above the lips between her waists. She laughed at this and then pulled them together into a full French kiss tongues and all while rubbing his body against her own ensuring a full body transfer of fluids. "Are you satisfied now you'll always be #1 in my grimoire?" He mutter so only she could hear. "Yes, though there shouldn't be a #2 if I don't say so." She whispered back. They then both side eyed Cassie discreetly and he just kissed her and replied, "The past is what it is, and the future is what we make it." She nodded and then responded, "Well, it must include more of this without a crowd, though for now I believe you have a bride to be to give one last dicking down before they tie the knot to one of her own fair folk." He nodded kissed her one more time and then she backed away and pushed her sister forward.

Sophie after the 'push' on her bottom from her sister approached her brother-in-law and leaned down and kissed him, he then wrapped his strong arms around her back, and he pressed her body into his own so he could feel all her tender flesh and she his rippling muscles. She even found his cock was align perfectly so she was sitting essentially on top of the hard rod. He slowly moved her, so her lower lips brushed against the top of the pole until eventually lubed up with her excreted juices he loosened his grip and she slowly moved into position so her lower lips those between her hips were aligned with his head the one not against the bed. He then gently pushed in and at the same time her lips met his and she pushed her tongue into his mouth fucking his lips as he fuck hers matching him for pace and soon they found ways to match up more. He played with her breast she toyed with his pecks, she grabbed his ass he grabbed hers, he pulled her hair she grab his, she fondled his balls he'd circle and trace the outside of her nether regions, and so on until finally she gave in and released and he allowed his control to drop and his sperm to flow forth into a canal where unfortunately they'd never make any docking but would enjoy the ride. They then parted and Ethan zapped himself clean, kissed Marnie and said, "I bid you all fair well and shall see you my love soon." He then turned but instead of walking to the basement and taking the fixed portal he called up the door his father used to use but like so many other thing Ethan had added his own flare to the door and soon he vanished through it.

"Well, glad to see you all are having a good time and cleaning up after yourselves, I believe that deserves a reward!" Dylan spoke from the archway entrance. He stood tall and proud, in more ways than one as he entered the room. Kayla and the others giggled as they ogled him lustfully and appreciatively. He eyed each and calculated how he wanted to proceed and then set them in a row as he dictated was preferable. He then smiled and announced, "Let's begin!" from the bed.

Jessica slinked up to him and sat straight onto his dick allowing herself to sink her pussy right down it and as it reached her womb she purred jokingly, "If it fits I sits." This made both crack up and as he began to pump and pound the pussy's pussy the laughter turned to growls and grunts. "That's right take it deep…all the way." Dylan grunted as he pushed fast and hard. "Give me everything you got in there, release your seed into me." Jess growled as she started matching his strokes with her own bouncing. Soon she roared, "Oh yeah, cum all up inside me baby." As she released and seconds later her womb was warm with seed. She was glad she was on the potion or she's certain she'd be carrying a litter. As they both came down she dismounted and limped back to the line.

Ashley smiled as she approached, and Dylan came to a realization that made him uncertain of himself and had him questioned his masculinity. That was that ever t-girl present had longer and girthier cock then himself. Like yeah a few were bigger then him at the other party but not all of them. Then again the two who were smaller were also the only two with a naturally human appearance as all the others were clearly not human per say. As he came out of his thoughts Ashley had closed the distance and was bending over to kiss him, he reciprocated the kiss as he just allowed himself to relax into the situation and not dwell on her appendage so as not to kill his hard-on. As he closed his eyes and just made out with her running his hands over her breast he began to get into it. She smiled as she pushed her hands flat against his pecks and rubbing her hands down his abs thinking to herself he was rather fit for a nerd who didn't really worry about being athletic or care about muscular strength. Though it wasn't like he was Ethan or a lot of the others who had six packs or eight packs just that his abs were solid not flabby, he might have a four pack. She was brought out of this thought process as his mouth moved from her mouth to her breast and his hands starting maneuvering down her soft, slim stomach. He paused as he reached her waist and then began moving around her waist so as to clap her cheeks. Gripping and groping them while his mouth was occupied on her nips. She leaned back, moaning "OHHHHHH." And then continued her own hands downward and began stroking his noodle and massaging his meatballs. This made him surface and let out a guttural grunt of glee. He then moved his hands further toward her center and began playing with her cunt and arsehole. Fingering them alternatively until his whole fist were pounding them. Using their combined juices Dylan though hesitant began to stroke her wand and rub her crystal balls as she was doing to him. He soon felt himself stiffen and he double his efforts to try to get her to orgasm with him and too his shock he succeeded. In fact, after several long moments, they choked one another's chickens so wonderfully that they finally cummed and creamed explosively! The two enjoyed the white shower, before she retreated to the line-up.

Nancy was next and she giggled as she flew towards him full human size. She landed next to him and pecked him on the mouth before presenting her dairy air for him to fuck. This perked his pecker back up and ready to go, he smiled and grabbed her thicc butt and spread her cheeks as he lined up his cock with her back door and pushed in. He began drilling her and scream, "Oh yeah, your bubble butt is so tight, it squeezes me in all the right places. I am gonna fill your truck with a full load of my junk." Dylan paused as a surge went through him and then let out a groan as he shot his load all up in her. Nancy let out a moan as he rubbed her clit while cumming in her arse and then she screamed. "DAMN!' as she had her own release. She slipped off his cock and crashed into the bed dazed and upon recovery she returned limply to the line.

Irean stepped up next and walked toward the bed, her hard-on leading the way. Dylan watched her approach with a cautious arousal. As she lied down she began to jerk Dylan off while leaning in and kissing him till he was fully aroused. She then pulled back and laid opposite him and began rubbing her feet up and down his cock and balls. He was caught off guard by this sudden change and realized he wouldn't be able to reach her in a way he was content with; so, he began to stroke her cock with the soles of his feet and toe fuck her cunt between her balls as a way to make him feel less weird about it all or at least he told himself that made it less weird. As he adjusted and sped up the toeing process he also began stroking her meat faster which was rewarded with her playing footsy with his cock with expert levels to ensure maximum pleasure without putting him over the edge to quickly. However, they did both climax soon thereafter. Dylan was a bit in shocked he'd enjoy a foot job and doubly so that he'd given one especially a seemingly successful one. He only really came out of these thoughts as Irean slipped away and returned to the circle.

Alena approached next with a silly "I'm innocent…not" smile on her face. She climbed up and kissed him and the shifted her body lining her boobies up with his dick and began moving up and down on it slowly at first. he relaxed enjoying the feeling for a moment before he laid his hands over hers on her boobies and massaged her titties with his thumbs and help her move up and down his pole faster and tighter. It didn't take long for the stimulation of his dick to show as a he shot a load that coat her boobies and titties as well as all of her above that point. He then rubbed his lubed-up dick directly over her harden tits and while massaging her clit with one hand, all this soon lead to a climax for her and a moan that seemingly shook the bed. "Fuuuuuck, that was amazing." She managed once she caught her breath. "Happy to help!" Dylan quipped. She then pushed herself up and said, "Now clean up." And pressed his head on her boobies. He quickly complied and as he finished she slunk back to the circle.

Lydia had a sly look about her as she moved toward him in an almost dance-like fashion. She swayed slowly as if to musical cues only she could hear. Her dick was hard, long, and thick, even some might say juicy looking. Dylan was no longer as unsure as he'd been after his experiences with the four girls at the other party and the two here who were similarly born with an extra appendage. She jumped into the bed and pulled him into a hard and enthusiastic lip-lock with tongue an all. She then pulled back slightly and started sucking his tongue in a mock blowjob fashion. Dylan's eyes raised in confusion for just a sec before giving into the feeling and reciprocating it upon invitation thinking, "This is weird…but not in a bad way…it's not like I'm actually blowing her or sucking her off." Then another internal voice asked, "And what if she wants you to do just that? Would it be the worst thing? It's not like you don't already eat your girl out and…" "Fair is fair." "…" many different voices were firing off their own opinions in Dylan's mind while his body was just enjoying the sensation of tongue fucking intermixed with making out that he was doing. As Lydia pulled her lips back, however, all voices in his head went silent as if holding their collective breath. She then smiled wickedly and said, "I believe it's time to suck something else." She then laid one final kiss on his lips pulling his bottom lip out for a sec before releasing it and repositioning them into a sixty-nine position with her on top. She drove down and began sucking his dick with expert precision. Dylan lean his head back eyes closed and groaned, "Oh, that feels great." Then his eyes snapped open as he saw the shadow of her snatch hover over him and he took a breath and then leaned his head forward eating out her snatch until it was dripping, she moaned into his dick which felt amazing and then he heard a *Pop* and she giggled, "Oh that feels good, but I kind of want attention somewhere else, now that that's sopping wet." Dylan looked up at her meeting her eyes which had a playful yet devious look about them and he understood. She then began licking his dick and balls playfully from base to tip and he stiffened more somehow. He watch this for a second then lied back and stared up at the sausage hanging above him. He took a deep breath as the voices in his head all began to speak at once and then one yelled above the rest "JUST DO IT! It will be found!" Dylan then looked clearer headed and after one more deep breath he leaned up and gave her sausage a tentative lick across the head and she smiled encouragingly as she continued to lick his meat and just said, "Nerves are normal just follow my lead." Dylan just nodded and smiled nervously and then he started following her lead licking her from base to tip and then tip to base reangling with each pass so as to get and even lick of the whole sausage. She moaned motivationally as he completed each pass a little easier and with more confidence and swagger. After completing the circuit, a second time she wrapped her lips around the head of his meat stick and started pushing down slowly taking more in with each progression. He followed her lead wrapping his lips fully around the head of her sausage and pushed down just taking in the tip initially but as he got comfortable he began slowly but surely taking in more and more of her meat. Once he was managing to take the bulk of her dick she decided to reward him by deep throating him going so far as to literally be taking his balls to her face. He began going faster to match her speed though he was only able to take about 3/fourth of her dick into his mouth at this point then again this was still impressive as 3/fourth of her was equal to all of him length wise and it was more her girth which was four times the thickness of himself that was proving to be the problem. However, he then thought about it and remember "I'm a warlock, I can account for adjusting my physical capabilities." Lydia then felt a hot, welt, pulsing sensation happen around yet not to her cock and suddenly Dylan continued his stalled progression down her shaft until he too was deep throating her and as her balls hit his face and his lips reached her base she let out a howl of joy and pleasure, "Ahwoooooooooooooooooooooooooo. That feels great…" then in a quieter voice for Dylan's ears only, "Thanks for using your magic like that, even though this is an unconventional activity for you to be doing generally." She smiled and then went back in and after a few more deep throating sucks he blew his load deep inside her throat and she pulled back taking it all in and swallowing it and smiling. Soon after she asked, "I'm gonna blow…you ready to take it." Dylan met her eyes and just held his thumb up and was almost instantly fill with goo as he pulled back as she had to make as much room as possible to catch it all. To his credit he managed to swallow most of it, however, as he surfaced she giggled and pulled him into a kiss sucking her own excess fluids off his face and then said, "That was fun! Did you enjoy it more then you expected?" He was quiet and then in a lower voice for her ears only he replied, "I didn't expect to like it at all, but…" "But…" she prodded, "But it wasn't as bad or weird as I thought it might be, though I definitely would have choked if I hadn't used a jaw unhinging spell on my mouth and tastebud dulling spell as I am pretty certain I swallowed sum public fur that was mixed in." She laughed and said, "What is hair that weird for you, don't you and Aneesa do oral a lot." Dylan rolled his eyes and simply replied, "You've seen her muff and know that it is generally either shaven or thin when it does have hair. Plus, if she doesn't feel like shaving I can just use that same spell as I just used now." Lydia just nodded and rolled her eyes and then gave him a final kiss and said, "Well to you I now say ado." And she stood up throwing her hair behind her head and walking back to the line.

Justine walked up next, her boobs bouncing the whole way. Dylan grabbed her by her bouncy bags and pulled her into a kiss. He rubbed her boobs while he made out with her, and she massaged his pecks in return and slowly both their hands moved southward on one another. Soon she was stroking his serpent, and he was exploring her cavern. Eventually they parted for air and Dylan rolled them, so he was on top. He then moved his snake slowly up her belly and then pushed between her boobs and began moving in and out of them and up and down between them slowly at first. However, as she got her hands into position she started moving her boobs against the grain of his snake and they both began to moan. This only got louder as she would lick the head as it poked through, and he would respond by diving his head down and licking her hard tits. At one point she enveloped the head as it came through but didn't let go right away and Dylan retaliated by using his mouth to suck on both her tits at once forcing her boobs tighter around his snake and then said with a full mouth "I'm cumming" before releasing his load into her mouth and as she opened, and he pulled out he let her tits go and cummed over them as well. She soon took control and rolled them over putting her back on top and began rubbing her pussy against his peck and his own nips until with a great moan she yelled, "MY TURN TO CUM ALL OVER YOUR CHEST AND FACE!" Dylan simply open his mouth as fluid flowed from her coating his chest neck and into his mouth. He swallowed and then they licked one another clean before she returned to the line.

Ilianna came upon Dylan next, and she looked eager to get started. She smiled as she climbed up onto the bed. She then proceeded to put her lips to his however, they were the ones between her hip and Dylan, though slightly caught off guard did not hesitate to begin working his tongue and lips on her lower ones. She moaned, "yeah, yeah, right there…ah oh…uh…" she was soon shushed as Dylan flexed his hips pressing his dick up against her lips requesting entry and she obliged. She opened wide and pushed down absorbing his whole cock in her mouth in three quick sucks and he moaned so loud in her pussy and with such hot breath her clit vibrated. "OH, AH, UH, suck harder." He managed somehow without fully parting his mouth from nether lips and again she obliged and was rewarded with his tongue licking her clit at double the pace as his lips essentially made out with her lower ones. Eventually she screamed with pleasure and climax on his face. At the same time the screaming moan had sent such a shock wave through Dylan's cock that he too had a flood break through the gates and rush into her mouth. She guzzled it down like a parch person might drink their first taste of water after a long time without it. Remarkably they both managed to swallow everything down that came from the other even if they both nearly choked a few times. Once she had taken and given all they could she got off him and crawled up and kissed him and said, "Your salty sweet!" Dylan just grinned and then said, "Your spicy yet the after taste is tart." Then he kissed her one final time before she walked back to the line.

Maze marched toward him like a demoness on a mission. Like the others before her she was already hard by the time she reached him. As she lay down next to him she grinned her gleaming mischiefs grin. She then grabbed his cock and began to stroke it with a hand and a foot showing off her flexibility. Once he was nearly hard she completed the task of hardening him by titty fucking and oral stimulation in conjunction with one another. Dylan moaned throughout this whole process enjoying the feeling yet terrified of what she was thinking of doing next as she had given but not yet allowed him to reciprocate. "Oh, all of this feels great, I am gonna cum soon, if we don't switch it up." Dylan grunted. Maze smiled at this and felt her own moistness and decided it was time. She then pulled back and asked with a snarky grin and a sassy glint "Oh, we can do something different…if you trust me." "Mazikeen, you and I both know that it doesn't matter if I do, I will probably be compelled to do almost anything you want sexually with just the base use of your abilities except take it up an orifice outside of thy mouth." She just gave him an "answer the question" glare and he nodded, "Yes!" She looked satisfied and wriggled her body down lying on top of him and kissing him hard on the lips as their hands roamed each other's bodies. He even absent mindedly started stroking her tail at one point. This sent a sensation of pleasure through her, and she decided it was time to put the final part of her seduction into plan grinding the lips of her pussy as laid between her balls across his dick moistening it up more for what he thought was gonna be a slip and slide trip into her slit. Indeed, he did do just that and though it was her turn to be caught off guard she decided to enjoy the ride before getting what she wanted. "Oh, yes baby, plow my fields." She moaned as his hands reached up and squeezed her breast he fucked her until he released a load into her and stayed inside moving til she also climaxed. As he slipped out in a state of bliss she use the opportunity to start frotting with him rubbing her hard dick against his which was thankfully still stiff as he had more stamina right now due to the potion he taken to get through this night. She now moaned in even greater pleasure and volume then when he was inside her, "Oh your meat feels great rubbing against mine as I move against yours. The friction provides so much warmth and good vibrations!" Dylan at first was unsure what he was feeling, but it click when he heard what she was saying and now her earlier question about trust added up. Mentally he was conflicted on how he felt about frotting with her and in general, however, based on the fact that he was still hard, and his body was seemingly reciprocating despite the unease in his mind he decided to just enjoy the moment and let carnal lust and instinctive need for sexual companionship consume him. With that he started taking a more active role in the frotting action grabbing her by the ass and pressing her closer to him and pushing his cock up closer to hers and they both move faster and rougher as she had started slowly and softly to give him a chance to register and adjust to the feeling. She was happy she didn't have to use her powers to get her way, but rather just her natural ability of patients and adaptability letting him fuck her the way he wanted first and then a slow intro to how she wanted to be reciprocated to. The next several minutes were filled with many loud moans and grunts until finally his balls rubbed her uncircumcised cock head in just the right spot for her to explode and white filled the air and she quickly returned the favor speed blitzing his balls and circumcised dick giving him another orgasm. He to let it rain. A thought went through his head as he looked down at her cock and thought about the other girls of that nature and how all those that out classed him in size and girth were uncircumcised while those he outclassed were circumcised. As if reading his mind Maze said, "It is simply a difference of culture, Human whether mortal or magical are the only group that commonly have their males circumcised with a smaller percentage uncircumcised for all other groups as far as I am aware it's the opposite with most being uncircumcised and circumcision only being applied to small groups usually do to some sort of cultural practice, religious practice or in most cases I know of it is step 1 of a 3 step practice of mutilating punishment inflicted upon men and hermaphrodites who committed sex crimes. With step two being a separation of the testicles and three the remaining penis as a whole. Though this punishment is isolated to specious such as Sex Demons and other races with a much stronger sex drive and a lot less tolerance for being turned down once aroused. In fact, it is fear of this punishment that has tempered most from committing such acts in the last several millennia. Oh, and if your curious there is an equivalent for woman that begins with strike one being the removal of their breast, followed by strike two being the cutting out of their clitoris and ending with strike three an extraction of their uterus and intentional bludgeoning of their vaginal walls so as to cause internal bleeding. There is only thirty cases of men, hermaphrodites or women facing this brutal third strike punishments in the last 3,000 years with half being hermaphrodites as we can theoretically go through both. As for getting to strike two at the same time it is closer to one hundred and while strike one is considered rare compared to the distant past it is unfortunately still common enough to have a record of 3,210 in the last three thousand years with the most recent one have been committed less than a century ago." As she finished this history lesson she turned around and began cleaning the cum off his cock and around it with her tongue. He had a look of shock, horror, and intrigue on his face as her answer had been a lot more than he bargained for, but he allowed it all to be absorbed in the back of his mind as he felt he warm lips and tongue cleaning him and he returned the favor cleaning both her serpent and slit. Then she rose once cleaned and finished cleaning and walked back to the line.

Jamie skipped over to him and laid down next to him just lying there for a sec and then lightly kissed him until he reciprocated, and their lips crashed together like waves in the ocean. They fooled around for the next several seconds just accommodating themselves with the feeling of one another. Dylan then rubbed his hard-on across her slit and up between her butt cheeks. One hand squeezed her ass while the other groped her breast. She eventually broke the kiss and half giggling half annoyed she demanded, "Pick a hole already and fuck it!" He grinned and remarked teasingly, "I don't know making you flustered is quite fun and feels good." She glared and he finally just shrugged and after sliding across her slit one final time he pounded into her arse with no mercy going turbo absolutely immediately. "FUCK, DAMN, WHICH HURTS SO GOOD, DAMN YOU, FUCK ME…" She went one for quite a while with the expletives and incoherent moans of pleasure. Eventually she felt her moist center turn into Niagara Falls and spray out all over Dylan's own core and this was reward with a stream like the Nile flowing up into her ass from his bursting penis. She soon slumped down as he pulled out and others had to drag her back to the line as she had nearly blacked out upon trying to stand due to the intensity of her orgasm and the sheer about of cum shot up her rectum. Dylan simply zapped himself clean and took a fresh swig from a potion bottle to ready himself for the final fuck of the evening.

Kayla walked over to him and smiled, "ready to give me a raunchy ride oh soon to be brother-in-law?" He smiled up at her and replied, "You're in for the ride of your life little sis-in-law to be." The two laughed at their twisted dialogue and then she sat straight up and lowered her pussy onto his meat pole and began riding him cowgirl style and he bucked up and down as they fucked increasing the pleasure for both of them. Eventually he rested from groping her breast in order to support her riding more properly him by grabbing her ass and she decided to have some fun by spinning 180 so she was now riding him reverse cowgirl and he had a clear view of the ass he was holding and groping. After she came a few time he repositioned her onto all fours and began fucking her doggystyle and once again got a hand on her luscious breast and kept the other on her lustful arse and soon after he pulled back but before she could miss his penis it entered her but and he unloaded a round in there and then pounded himself back up and once again switched when ready to release his load and bury deep into her womb allowing his final release of the night be let into as deep into her womb as he natural size would permit. Then he pulled out and she sucked him clean while he ate her out. Upon her having a final release when he sucked hard on her clit they parted for the night. She returned to her friends while he zapped any remaining mess off himself and walked to the archway through which he'd entered. Their he pulled on his clothes and mutter a spell and a portal appeared with doors that looked quite like spaceship blass doors from his favorite mortal movie franchise star wars and as he went to step through it, one girl said, "You know you are already in town you could just walk outside and summon Benny or another ride." Dylan did not turn to see who said it but still accurately said, "But Nancy this is so much faster and more convenient." And with that he walked through the doors sealing and then vanishing behind him and on the other side he shortly thereafter met up with Ethan.

"Did, he really just do that?" Nat and Cas asked staring at the spot while most were ignorant of the door significances. Sophie, who'd seen everything from a distance on that night as she was guarding all of her own magic along with all of her brother's and the magic of the other witches that wasn't tied by the bond so if he'd succeeded they still actually be able to secretly regain the bulk of their magic and go on the offense and Marnie just nodded. Sofie had actually been a bit disappointed she wasn't gonna get her glory moment of being the family's salvation though she did get the pleasure of showing off to the now frazzled yet more accepting crowd as she restore the rest of the magic to its rightful user while Mr. Dalloway was forced to watch from within the witches glass he was trapped and feel doubly as defeated as he realized even if they hadn't stopped him in the moment the two he hadn't accounted for would still have had their full strength and the 3 he'd taken from would still be at roughly 60% of their individual power levels with the magic that was restored due to being safeguarded. The four then explained it's significants to the others. "I guess he just has to have his dark sense of humor sometimes." Sophie sighed, then added, "It's only the witching hour what now?" Marnie thought for a second and then grabbed her sister in a bear hug and hoisted her to her feet and Cassie transformed the bed back into a sectional couch big enough for all of them and they all got on it with Sophie in the middle sitting on Marnie's lap and Marnie said, "Now dear sister, we are going to simply cuddle and watch porn movies till we all pass out. Dylan is staying at an inn tonight with Ethan which is where he went through that wicket door of his." Sophie giggled as Marnie brushed her breast and position her left thigh, so it was centered under Sophie's twat and turned on the Halloweentown Porn Classic Monster Smash: It Started as a Mash! The girls all summoned snacks and drinks and Sophie noticed that Aneesa had used her Gene abilities to snuggle and twist her body around the two Cromwell sisters and each other girl was pair up and sitting on one of the Shehes' he. Cassie upon Lexi, Natalie upon Willo, Allison upon Jocelyn, and Jaina upon Sadie. They ate, drank, and watched, cuddled, and snuggled heavily until falling asleep shortly into the seventh film of the night just before 4am. They awoke around ten and the girls got dressed as all but Sophie headed over to Kayla's venue for bachelorette party part two, The Swap, but Sophie wasn't alone for long as the other girls soon filed in excluding Kayla herself of course from the other party.

After Dylan had been gone a few minutes and Kayla was certain her friends weren't gonna bring in anymore surprise guest she inquired, "Well it's officially the witching hour, how are we wrapping a bow on this night of mine. What final rites am I enjoying on this nite." The others giggled at her word play before Ilianna spoke. "Well, we are all gonna gather on the big couch in our sexy pjs and each read a M+ rated smutty fanfic from a series of our own choosing and then for those still awake we will watch some sexy X-rated parody films from the same or other series as we choose and after that whoever's still awake will get comfy and do their best to get some sleep." Each girl giggled as they thought about it, and each pick a smutty fanfic from different literatures some of which were from Halloweentown stories and some from mortal literature.

Jess picked Post The Hobbit Alt Ending: Kiltar Klash which was a story about a charming male dwarf and a red-headed hot female forest elf getting together and eventually going on to get married despite loud and silent protest from their peoples. Nancy choose Narnia the four royal lines become two. Maze smiled and picked, Some Ecto Plasmic Shenanigans: A Mostly Ghostly Fanfic and Lydia going right after her picked Mostly Ghostly 2: Mortal Once More Justine then pick Annie and Hallie: Unintended and Intended Twincest Jamie picked Annie and Hallie 2: New Family and Forbidden Fun Ashley decided to finally infuse a fanfic based on a story from their own world called O'Rian the Oger's Ordeggy: this story is a fanfic of The Odyssey Of Omar O'Rianwhere instead of following his war path as a king in his middle age we follow him on his sexcapades as a young prince. Alena smiled as she chose Luciano and Sonjaet which was Halloweentown's equivalent play to the mortal world's Romio and Juliet. Irean decided to go a little darker with her with the horror smut The Nightmare of Halloween at Camp Crystle Lake: Chucky and Annabelle Through an Orgy Ilianna thought for a while after that one and finally decided on Harriet Pottah and the Little Blue Pill. Finally, Kayla was up, and she went far off by doing a smut not even closely related to the others as it was more of a modest smut if that was a thingcalled A & G: A Lesbian Awakening after each story was announced and told all the girls were still awake so they moved on to the movies. Jess chose Underworld: Under the Covers, Justine chose Star Whores: A Phantom Phallus, Jamie chose Missionary in Middle-Earth, Maze chose Nude Nuns With Big Guns 2: Demonesses are a Girls Greatest Love, Nancy chose The Chronicles of Narnia: Scratch this from the Records: A Tale of Blood Purity, Lydia chose Hocus Pocus: After The Magic Part 0-2, Irean Chose Rides in the Riordanverse, Alena chose Truth or Dare, Ashley Chose Card Games Technically, Ilianna chose Twitches Twitching Twice. Finally, Kayla chose Harry Potter and We Wouldn't Learn This in School. When the final film ended everyone was still awake but only as long as it took to get comfy and turn off the screens and then they were all out like lights.

"So, where are we going for lunch?" Irene asked as the group exchanged greetings and hugs. "Well, Sadie and I discussed that as we are basically swapping Positions for the day, and she told me to just tell you all to follow me, and you'll see when we get there." Iliana replied as she grabbed Sophie and marched them out of the house where a familiar-looking taxi was waiting. Sophie stopped and Whipped Iliana around and simply mouthed "How?" to which she just giggled and replied, "If the portal can transfer a bus full of Halloweentown residents here, getting Benny's Taxi and him here shouldn't be that surprising." "And his driving? Surely he can't drive the way he normally does here." Sophie said quietly. "Don't worry your sister took care of it" and when she looked she notice Benny looked like he had when the gray spell had been on him yet in its early stages, so he was still in color. "He agree to be in that state?" Sophie asked shocked. "Well as long as you don't let the spell progress to its final state and you revert him once we return here, he is fine, Dylan and Marnie worked together to put a slowing spell on top of The Gray Spell to slow it's progression so it will take double the time it usually would to take full effect, usually it takes about seven hours which means we get 14 though between the time it was cast him arriving and now, we've lost about an hour so we got thirteen hours so let's stop talking and get going." And with that Iliana pushed Sophie into the back and all the others climbed in and then Iliana got up front muttered something to Benny, and they were off.

Benny's driving was good at this moment as he was neither to slow like when the spell had full affects nor to fast as he did when he was fully unspelled. The best part though to Sophie was he was so focused on figuring out where he was going in this unfamiliar environment that he didn't crack one bad joke the whole ride. "Thanks Benny, We'll see you in a few hours." The girls said. "Very well, you young bloods have fun, but don't be annoying whippersnappers to the elderly!" He smiled and you could almost see the skeletal grin below the old man façade. They all exited the taxi and realized, "Were at the mall" Sophie stated stunned. Her girls gasped. Most looked thrilled, however, Jessica and Nancy eyed the place with mixed emotions as they thought about what happened last time they were here. Sophie smiled and said, "The past shall be laid at peace ladies this time there is no looming evil." Nancy and Jess shared a look and then joined the rest in running into the mall with excitement and straight for the food court. The girls all split up to grab food once they reunited. It was clear each had gone over to one of the eleven different places that serves regular food as the only two that were ignored was the ice cream shop and the coffee shop. They ate up and chatted discussing plans for the rest of the day and random gossip, though as hard as Sophie pressed all of them kept their lips sealed on the events of the previous night. "Stop pressing you are not getting the deats of last night from any of us, we are under strict oath not to tell you from Kayla, just as we are sure the others won't say a word to her about your guys' last night." Lydia chanted enchantingly. Sophie sighed in defeat and conceded, and they continued to eat. Once they'd finished lunch they looked around and Iliana said, "Well Soph, where first?!" Sophie looked around the mall and then say, "Arcade, Ice Skating, then Shopping Spree, then will go get those Massages you hinted at earlier, and then back to Dylan's and will go from there." Sophie said as she thought through the list they'd discussed while eating lunch. They all shared a saucy look as they thought about what had not been said plainly and then giggled!

They then, went arm in arm forming a moving wall and skipped to the arcade where they broke formation and took over the ski ball area which amassed them a bunch of tickets given how high they all scored though Sophie still came out on top with the new record high score of 777 over the course of the twelve round tournament they did. They then play air hockey, and multiple machines they pretty much hit everything in there in about two hours including the game that made Jess and Nan giggle, it was the game where Nat had trounced over and trampled Dylan's high score before the dark turn of that day. Sophie looked at the game, checked the high score list, and then grinned evilly. "What, what…" the others asked as they looked at Sophie. "Nat's score hasn't been beat, though Dylan has clearly been trying as he's within a point of her record." Sophie said slyly. "So?" Nan asked, "So, there are eleven of us, I say we each take a chance at toppling the king and queen of their titles." Sophie said. Then Jess cracked a smile as she thought and she said, "The rankings haven't changed but they clearly have been competing as look those scores aren't the same as that day, they make up the top thirteen spots over the last 666 days or year and 10 months. It probably goes back further but that's all I can see without scrolling." An employee seem to overhear them and just cracked a smile then said, "Are you referring to those champs" He asked pointing to a board propped on-top of the machine which showed human Nat and Dylan with literal gaming crowns on their heads and the group nodded. "Yeah I see them come in both separately and together with other of their friends to compete for supremacy at least twice a week, last scores are from about 3 days ago." He paused eyeing them and then continued, "If you want to take a crack at it but be prepared for disappointment as the next nearest person on the ranking is in the lowest rank spot the system can handle which is 345th." The girls all shared looks before giving it a go each and while they seemed to knock down most of what seemed to be the twos lazy games only Sophie, Maze, Lydia, and Jessica were able to crack the top forty and just as they ranked 37th, 38th, 39th, and 40th. The group then collected their tickets and went to pick out prizes.

A little while later after some subtle magic to make their prizes fit in their purses they began the shopping spree finding tons of clothes and jewelry they liked and wanted. "Hey, Sophie, how about this…for your wedding night" Lydia said holding up a sheer orange nightie with jack-o-lantern pasties sowed in. the others just giggled as Sophie stared at it and then finally said, "it wouldn't last two seconds before Kay tears it off me so if you want to pay for it go right ahead." To Sophie's chagrin she did just that, while the rest went back to perusing the aisles. Eventually they had bags from multiple stores, and they could no longer just use magic as it would look suspicious, so instead they summoned Benny and loaded all their things into the car before returning to the main plaza and heading over to the ice-skating rink. They all got changed and freshened up in the locker room before heading out on the ice and skating around until their bodies were soar and warren. They then returned the rented skates and headed next door to the massage pallor, Magic Hands Massager and Iliana checked in for their reservation. As they were being lead back Sophie gave her a "Really" look as she mouth the name of the place to which Ilianna simply grinned.

Soon the eleven girls lay on their stomachs in the nude getting all the knots removed from their backs from the masseuses. "I can't believe you once found it weird to be nude while getting a massage." Lydia commented. "I was a kid, and it was my first trip to a spa, plus I was just starting to figure out my body and I was with my older sister and my mother." Sophie retorted. The girls all laughed at this as the Idea of Chancellor Cromwell-Piper being fully relaxed and taking her daughters for a spa day was just a concept most of them couldn't grasp. The ladies soon deknotted their necks, legs, and butts, the girls so lost in their conversations didn't even realize they were being flipped over until hands were on their stomachs, breast, thighs, or creeping towards and around their nether regions. Though none complained as they had paid for full body massages and this place took that idea to its nth degree.

The ladies rubbed every inch of them even going inside as far as they could reach without artificial aids. They were also very professional when dealing with the girls with an extra appendage making sure that was also given it's due share. Once the massages were done and paid for, the girls got dressed and headed back to the parking lot and summoned Benny. "Spell is getting to its zenith so let's get you home and me unspelled." Was Benny's greeting as they got in the car and off they went. They arrived just as the spell was draining him of color and Sophie pointed and said "Trapa." And Benny was instantly back to himself and then the girls looked around and the witches among them open a portal big enough for Benny to drive through while the rest unloaded the car. Once he was clear Benny sped through the portal home and the girls went inside.

Once the girls were back at Dylan's House they saw a note that read "Enjoy Part 2 of your party, Dylan and Ethan extended their stay in the motel one extra night and I will be staying at Marnie's for the extended party of Kayla until the Witching Hour and then staying overnight anyways so I don't have to portal home so late. There's food in the fridge and drinks in the cooler, have lots of fun! 😉! Please Clean Up though! 😐!" At this all the girls giggled and after transporting all their stuff to their homes they looked through the kitchen to see what they had to eat. Once they grabbed the food they wanted they left the kitchen and went to the living room where they noted the sun had started to descend toward the horizon. While they ate they watch random shows on Food Network and HGTV. As the sun completed its descent below the horizon and the only light permeating the room through the window were the lights of the neighbors' houses turning on and the slowly ascending full moon the girls grinned and quickly cleaned up the dishes and other trash from their dinner and then returned to the living room and closed the blinds sealing them from the sights of curious neighbors and locking the doors securing with both mortal and magical means. Sophie even activated the security features on the portal to ensure no one could come through that whom were not a Cromwell my blood or marriage!

Once all this was done they moved the furniture and other things against the walls except for the couch which they transfigured into a queen bed, Which Sophie climbed atop and crawled to the middle of while the rest sat in a circle on the bed's edges. Soon the girls giggled as they all swayed and stripped to Nelly's "Hot N Here" Sophie had turned it on as she pulled off her shirt revealing she had forgone a Bra after having changed into her pjs when they'd arrived. The reveal was perfectly time as it was at the line, "I will take off all my clothes!" Soon her silk thong joined the rest of her discarded clothes on the floor and the rest followed suit some had also for gone bras, some had forgone thongs, some teasingly had on both and pealed them away slowly as the others jeered. Finally, those among them who were cocky had forgone undergarments entirely after having changed into their pjs.

Then as the song ended the Girls looked around scanning one another before Jessica pounced onto Sophie as the song "Let's Get It On" by Marvin Gaye began to play. She pinned Sophie to the bed and pressed her body against Sophie's kissing her lips with vigor as she invaded the girls mouth with her tongue and dominated her rubbing her pussy against Sophie's whole body even going so far as to flip Sophie over at one point to rub her pussy against Sophie's back and butt. She then flipped her back over and sat sideways along Sophie's breast and pushed down effectively getting her pussy and asshole fucked by Sophie's Erect Nips then flipping sides to get fucked in the opposite hole by the opposite nip. Her hands held Sophie steady the whole time shifting as needed. She then leaned down rolled them into the correct position and using her tail for balance she pulled Sophie onto her own boobies and lined her holes up with her hardened titties and shoved them in fucking Sophie's glory holes before switching holes and titties and kept fucking her till she felt the warm cream cover her breast as she kept Sophie fucking her til she had creamed earlier. Once Sophie had got over the shock of Jessica's pleasurable assault she used Jess's state of ecstasy and her own magic to slip out from the feline girls grip and appeared behind her and simply muttered "Your Turn Jess!" To which Jess purred "Do your worst Soph!" At this Sophie grinned and rubbed her cream covered breast against Jess's cream covered breast and then began moving her breast all over Jess's body not letting any part of her go unrubbed or unpenetrated by her coated breast. Soon, though her own windedness caught up with her and they both slowed into a swaying scissoring to whatever sex track was on now though all they comprehended was it was a female singer as they were lost in bliss as they climaxed a few more times.

Once they'd gone through a total of nine songs worth of time Jessica returned to the circle with one last lash of her tail pointing to Ashley who moved forward to Sophie who had used magic to reinvigorate herself for the next round. Ashley smiled as she lay gently upon Sophie and kissed her softly their tongues not so much wrestling as they were massaging one another. They linked hands as they did this and smoothly moved their bodies against one another. "Oh, would you too stop being so cutesy and get off already." Lydia shouted though this was soon silenced by Maze using the opportunity to shove her cock in Lydia's mouth and then press her own lips to Lydia's dick which seemed to sate her as she did not attempt to pull out or off to continue her protest of boredom instead sucking on the succulents in her mouth contently as clearly she just needed something to occupy her own hornyness. Maze gave them a wink and a I got this look as she excitedly blew Lydia's monster meat. Clearly also needing something to do but not as willing to be vocal as Lydia. As Maze continued to occupy herself and her loudmouth best friend in ways that ensure Lydia's, and her own mouth were always connected to some part of the other's bodies the lovers in the center continued their slow sensual satisfying sex. Which at this point had become a romp where they dragged their cunts and cleavage all along one another and into one another until both let out loud long moans and Ashley finally broke out her trump card and began to plunge her stiffened cock into Sophie's various holes leaving each one plus the space between her cleave coated in cum to which Sophie repaid by summing all that cum plus her own excited juices and infusing them into a strap-on that was a perfect replica of Ashley's own cock and repaid ever hole with the same pleasure and planting of seed then the two both let out a final moan as the cum balanced out filling each of their holes evenly and they then both lay and let it all seep where it may. Finally, Ashley rose and moved back to the end of the bed and Nancy moved forward.

As she did there was a scream of ecstasy and a popping noise as Maze and Lydia moaned and came hard into each other for who knows what time in the last thirty-three songs that had passed while Ashley and Sophie had had their fun. They looked amess as they were both coated in and fill to the brim with one another's fluids leaking out of their mouths. This made all the girls laugh and then multiple clean spells shot toward them which they tried to evade as they swallowed the fluids in their mouths and clean each other with their tongues as much as possible before the spells collided to do the rest not that it achieved much as the girls had dodged them long enough to get 99% off the fun way. The two had fallen under the bed but once the spells stopped they climbed back up as Nancy knelt next to Sophie and began to kiss her all over starting with her lips then the rest of her face and then down her body yet she while she sucked the peaks of Sophie's mouns to erectness she soon left them continuing down her body though she soon felt Sophie move her hands on to her mouns to continue where lips had left off and too Nancy credit she did not complain and began squeezing and pinching them as her lip continued down Sophie's body kissing her left hip then left ass cheek before continuing down and around her left leg and foot then back up in reverse order along her right side ending with her right cheek before finally laying her tongue at Soph's center and she hovered just long enough for Soph to whimper, "What are you waiting for?" "That!" the nymph said giggling and then dove in kissing, biting, and generally eating out first Sophie's ass and then her pussy putting special emphasis on tongue fucking the girl's clitoris and vulva. Soon Sophie Screamed "Yes, yes, right there you nasty nymph!" This comment simultaneously turned Nancy on and off and as a result she compromised her mixed emotions by nipping down of Sophie's g-spot until her screams became an inaudible garble of pleasure and pain. Once Sophie recover and Nancy had relinquished her grip on Sophie, the witch pushed her flat on her back and grin with a sly glint in her eyes and a smile to match. Nancy slowly wondered if she had pushed it to far with the final love bite. Sophie then swooped down kissing her face and plotting her lips firmly against the older girl and as her tongue dug as deep into her mouth as it could go all thoughts were driven from Nancy's mind as she gave into the blissful pleasure being done to her body. She almost couldn't register how long Sophie's tongue could get as it reach toward a throat to an extent only cocks had before, and she assumed Sophie had used magic to make her already long tongue longer in order to make a point. She ultimately didn't care as the clearly magically enlarged tongue was pulled out of her mouth and began to perform libations on her neck and worked its way down her throat and too her breast which Sophie licked with a vigor and soon she was kissing then biting down on the nymph's peaks with a force that clearly indicated that this was as much a means of pleasure as it was punishment for the cheekiness the nymph had previously displayed. Once the peaks of the nymph's mouns seemed ready to burst like volcanos the pressure left them and continued down her body also moving over her hips, ass, and legs in reverse order going down the right and up the left before reaching her core. She attacked this with a renewed sense of vigor and lust for giving Nancy just her desserts. Plunging her tongue so deep in her ass she was so glad she'd ensured her cleaned out system with a special potion earlier. The tongue soon left and was shoved up her core and licked around her womb covering every inch it could reach with saliva and then it left, and it felt simply as if her lower lips were making out with Soph's upper ones before the feeling was gone entirely and her mouth was confronted with all the taste of the fluids she released from other parts of herself onto Sophie's tongue. "Now that is a new definition of Oral Sex for the books you witch bitch!" Nancy noted before giving each of Sophie's tits one last nip and retreating to the circle as the 12th song ended and before Sophie could respond, she selected Maze to move in.

Sophie watched the sultry succubus walk toward her and as she scanned her eventually their eyes met as Maze stood domineeringly over her and clicked her fork tongue saying, "Time for some BDSM!" Sophie watched as the smoking hot demoness leaned over her and tied her limbs to the bed post with satin ribbons. She then summoned a leather wrapped chain whip into one hand and a wool wrapped wooded paddle into the other, which Sophie knew was a sorority paddle. Maze then positioned her so that she could do what she pleased. Maze leaned down and kissed her then said, "Time for pain to yield pleasure!" she then brought the whip down upon Sophie's breast and as it pulled back the paddle beat her plump peach. This continued for thirteen songs before satisfied with how red Sophie's body had become she let the tools of tormented tittalization fall to the sheets and untied Sophie's arms though she left her legs tied and spread wide. She then inserted her erect maize in between Sophie's busted bust rubbing them raw and eventually coating them in semen that healed the redden globes. She then moved down and did the same to Sophie's ass cheeks before plunging into her ass and finally she pulled out leaving cornels of her love flowing from Sophie's rear. Sophie used the succubus's momentary exhaustion to break her bonds and bind the demoness in her place with silk wrapped ropes and picked up the implements of painful pleasure. "Time to make the Dom the Sub." Maze grinned as her limp maize grew excited at the prospect as she enjoyed both giving and receiving painful pleasure. Sophie brought the paddle down upon the demoness's chichis and dragged the whip along the cute coochie of Maze before pulling a surprise of her own and twirling the whip, so it wrapped around the girl's maize with the tip inserted in her coochie thereby fucking her coochie whilst lashing her cock and now the paddle was alternating between hitting her busted bust and assaulting her ass cheeks. Once Maze finally let out a true yell of pleasure and pain Sophie allowed the implement to drop and she then sat on the suspended demoness which ended up snapping the restraints and she rode her like a cow girl taking her massive cock with great pleasure and both clawed and gripped one another's breast until they exploded one last time as upon a second round of 13 songs having passed them by and finally Sophie got off of Maze who crawled back to the circle and pointed to Alena who wondered forward.

Alena leaned down and kissed Sophie softly on the lips and then moved them, so their legs were crisscrossed but instead of scissoring her as Sophie assumed she was about to do Alena produced a double ended dildo and placed it between them and aligned it at each of their entrances. They each then pushed onto it and started forcing it deeper into one another and eventually they each pushed so hard their pussy did in fact meet and they climaxed at this touch while fondling one another's boobs and making out and moaning into each other's lips which extended the orgasms length. Finally, they separated and swapping the direction of the dildo they began rubbing each other's juices between their own breast and lips sucking it clean and then tackling one another and rolling around the bed cleaning one another, however, unlike Lydia and Maze they managed to not fall off the bed. Once done they came up laughing and then after one final kiss, Alena went back to the circle and said, "Jamie your up." Then she lay sprawled on her back resting from her orgasms.

Jamie crawled over to Sophie. She smiled down at her best friend and said, "Time to work out those fingers of ours." She then guided Sophie's hands into place, so one was resting in her nether and the other lay along her breast and then laid her hands in the same positions on her and mouth "Mirror Me." She then trace her left hand along Sophie's bosom and began fingering her nether and Sophie imitated her as instructed, soon there were full fist entering one another and the hand on either bosom was squeezing, pinching, and groping each breast alternating with each penetration of the fist. "Yeah, yeah, just like That…" Sophie started to squeal before her lips were enveloped by Jamie's own and their tongues wrestled for dominance. Eventually Sophie pinned Jamie's Tongue and pushed so far up her pussy with her fist she seemed to have found Jamie's ovaries. Jamie's response to this was to squeeze her breast so hard it imprinted her hand on her breast and her fist in Sophie's pussy was just ramming her womb with shock waves. When both came out of shock they withdrew hands and let the cum flow as they fought to catch their breath. "Well, that was intense." Sophie breath when she caught enough breath to speak. "Yeah." Jamie replied and then blindly pointed to Irean and said, "Go for her." And then crawl back to the circle.

Irean skipped over to Sophie, balls bouncing and phallus flopping the whole way. "Well, aren't we excited." Sophie giggled eyes not leaving the jumping appendage. "Well now that you mention it, yes, so why not stroke it like a good little hoe." Irean laughed. "Says the greatest whore among the group." Sophie retorted. "Me? Didn't you here Lydia earlier?!" Irean asked. "Yes, but that makes her a perv, and Maze a Slut for shutting her up via a 69 without even trying a different method!" Sophie answered. They went on to jokingly bicker until they had labeled all their friends present with some sort of sexual name calling. The whole time Sophie was stroking Irean to hardness and Irean was mapping her targets to fuck. Once hard she pulled her phallus from Sophie's grip and said, "Time to clean out that filthy mouth of yours using so many uncouth terms for your friends." Sophie simply flipped over and said, "Then move thy head to my sink, for I am not the only one whose mouth needs cleaning after the name calling, you were equally guilty." With that Irean climbed on top of Sophie and lined her phallus up with Sophie's mouth and her own mouth with Sophie's Pussy and they began to cleanse one another's mouth with Sophie's basin and Irean's faucet. They went at it for several minutes before both finally climaxed and they both took down all of the other's soup. "Well, I'd say we are cleaned of our commentary." Sophie said smacking her lips. "I'd agree, shall we mix soaps than?" Irean replied licking her lips clean. Sophie nodded and they began to makeout as they repositioned themselves and Irean pushed slowly into Sophie teasing her just a bit. Sophie pulled back and said quite politely, "I'm not a virgin dear, plow in forth with." This made all the girls crack up and then Irean obliged her with haste and began to move at the pace of the song now playing which was a fast-paced British punk rock song about loving in a minefield. One of the lyrics was even "Gotta get her off before we go, gotta get off inside my love before we explode or implode. Loving in a minefield is a dangerous yet exhilarating game. It's the Russian Roulette of the Bang Fame. If she'll die, she will die a dame and not at all lames. If he'll meet his doom with a boom it'll be a demise that shows his rise and size are worthy of the glory of those Tory Guys!" As it ended so did the facet pour into the basin of the lovers in the room! Once done Irean pulled out and said, "That was my favorite cleaning ever." Then she gazed around and said, "Justine time for your just desserts."

Justine just army crawled her way to Sophie. Unlike a lot of the others, she did not crawl on top of her, instead she laid next to her and pulled Sophie atop her and lay their naked bodies against one another and grinded her body against Sophie who replied in kind and used her position to kiss the beauty beneath her. This was the most moderate sex she'd had all party for it was neither rough and fast as the more DOM. Gals nor was it so soft and gentle as the SUB. Girls but yet somewhere between them. Soon the pace began to fluctuate between very slow and blissful, slow, and gentle, moderate, and smooth, fast, and rough, and super-fast and jagged. The speed and intensity was inconsistent and the only real contributing factor seem to be based on the pace of the song playing within the moment. "Rub, rub, rub my body baby and I'll knead yours. Your breast shall be my bread and you cum my cream. Your Salad I shall toss and infuse with the fruits of thy labor…" The girls chanted along to this song as they watch the two flop around rubbing up and down one another and spreading their leaking juices all over until their bodies mind as well be wearing a suit of armor of the other's juices. At this point, the two kissed and momentarily passed out from the sheer number of climaxes they'd given one another. Once they came too and cleaned one another off, Justine dragged herself back to the circle and simply breathed "Lydia…" before laying half-awake on Jamie's Shoulder.

Lydia jump over like a Wolf ready to tackle and devour her prey. "Now, time to show you just how much this pervy player will play you like a fiddle!" Lydia practically sang as she beat her drumstick on Sophie's bongos and wrapped her hands around Sophie dragging her claws down the bride to Be's back. "Go right ahead, I like when you string your bow through my bongos like a cello just as much as beating them with it like a drum set." Sophie replied as Lydia alternated between beating them and sliding between them. Sophie soon rose her head and opened wide so that she was catching the bow in her mouth lubing it up. Once she swallowed a load, Sophie conducted, "Enough fiddling around with my bongos and cello, I want you to play my vivacious violin and bodacious banjo." Lydia smiled at this and pulled slowly out if Sophie's mouth and down one last cord of her cello and gave each bong one last beat before trailing downward and banged into her banjo picking every string as she moved in and out making Sophie scream in alto tones and one she'd finished her verse she pulled back and with no space to breathe she followed her favorite hoe's request and strung her bow deep within her violin playing it so eloquently yet so speedily she could be called the L. Sterling of Vajolin playing. Sophie shrieked, "You perverted player you, your pleasuring me to pieces. This is your revenge on me for earlier isn't it." Lydia laughed and leered down at her prey, "Perhaps, though it is only half as I still need to pay Ashley back for her part in it! That being said, I did indeed feel sated enough by Maze to pay y'all back in pleasure rather than pain. She did enough of that! In fact, I believe that is the noise under the music right now is her taking her end of the toll on Ashley." Sophie listen and indeed there were squeaks of painful pleasure emanating from the other end of the bed. The two looked over for a quick sec before returning to Lydia playing Sophie's body like the many instruments it had been compared too. Once she finally exploded, Sophie grinned evilly and said, "My turn to play you Mistress of the Werewolves. Oh, Lady of the Lycans!" At these jibes Lydia allowed her true form to grow more apparent as her fur went from mere fuzz to fully taking its place around almost every inch of her body and she growled, "Does this form turn you on? Does my fur make you hot and heavy?..." Several hair and fur related innuendos later, Sophie simply replied, "Don't you know why I despise whenever Kayla shaves and have made her promise to not shave except when summer comes, and the heat makes it unbearable upon our marriage." Sophie replied as she grabbed on to her wolfy friend, "I mean I still have the unused fur somewhere my siblings and I shaved off your daddy when we needed to brew that witches brew to save Halloweentown from its own Mayor's Evil Plot." This shut everyone up as they watched many emotions pass over Lydia's face before she finally howled with laughter and said, "Yeah, I bet you do, it took a whole moon cycle for him to grow it back and all I recall at that age is my mom saying 'Lysander, what happened to you at work' and his response was 'I don't want to discuss it Lyla. As far as Lydia and Lyole need to know it was a workplace incident, but the short answer is Cromwell's grandkids visited my shop and after I rejected the teenage witch's request to work for me the warlock took a razor to my head and the little witch caught the vile of my fur and ran out the door with it.' What my dad didn't know at that time was my little brother Lyole and I were in the other room listening in on their conversation." She finished then she leaned down and kissed Sophie straight on the lips, then as she pulled back and Sophie took control of the fuck she managed, "You said you compromised with Kayla, what exactly is the agreement other then she can shave in the summer, what are you surrendering?" Sophie was quiet for a few minutes as she enjoyed dominating the lycani beneath her and then said, "Well besides her being bare, for a season, since she prefers clean shaven fucks I have to also shave for the summer despite despising having a clean-shaven pussy more than fucking a clean shaven one." Sophie replied as she herself began to Scissor Lydia's very hairy pussy that lie between her pubes. Finally, they climaxed, and Lydia moved over to screw Ashley as Maze rested and commit her end of the payback while saying, "Iliana time to finish her off!"

Iliana sauntered over in an elegant fashion glimmering with passion. She lie on top of Sophie and simply said, "Well, if you love hairy vajes then this Sorceress has exactly what you want." And with that she guided Sophies hands to entangle in her nether hair whilst gripping Sophie's own and they brushed one another's while pecking each other's lips in rhythm to the music until a long soprano note occurred and to this they madeout for the entire 3-minute long solo. Once the song switched they too switched positions so their hairy pussies were fused and so they began to scissor one another furiously and groped one another's utters and moved their hands in such a fashion as to seem like they were milking them, they even took turns placing their lips so as to look as if their mouths were the buckets that would catch the milk! When finally, they released they didn't let up but simply sat pussies still pressed together and play with one another's boobies until some of the other cast a few spells to make the two lactate out of both tits and into each other's mouths despite neither being pregnant. The two swallowed the surprise down and then came up laughing and pointing at the group at large and jointly cast "Moovasia Milkias Alles!" and every girl in the room tits started spurting milk including more from their own and at this all the girls just fell into a milky suck fight where mouth were closing around nip and others were spraying one another with their lactation like they were giving out libations. It essentially just broke down into a much sexier and wetter version of a pillow fight!

…

Later on, the girls now all clean up and sort of back in their pjs though none were now wearing undergarments nor were pj tops or bottoms button closed they grabbed snacks and snuggled up on the couch which had been transformed back from the bed it'd been transfigured into for the orgy sat about watching game shows and playing along with them. they snacked and snuggled and sneakily play with both themselves and those they could reach without getting up until about 2 am when the last of them awake slumber off that being Sophie herself.

Kayla woke up later that morning to see the other girls all dressed and packed. "We'll see you later, we're off to party with Sophie, the other half will be here soon to party with you." Ilianna said as she hugged Kayla. Each other girl hugged Kayla and then they left through a portal that had opened from the other side as the others came through it and Kayla who'd zapped clothes on as the portal formed hugged each as they came through in welcome. Once the portal was sealed Kayla asked, "So what's the plan for today." She seemed to ask the group at large though her eyes lingered on Sadie. "Well, first we figured we'd go grab a bite to eat." Sadie sighed shrugging. Kayla nodded using magic to quickly put on make-up and look properly cleaned up even switching into a casual orange tank top and black skinny jeans. The group of eleven then left hopping onto a smaller version of the yellow school bus and to all but Marnie's surprise the green bus was manned by Luke who'd consented to be put under a concealment charm that was essentially a lesser form of the gray spell. He smiled, they bulk passed and sat down without doing more than a simple greeting, Marnie gave a sneaky grin to Nat and just tossed her hair after instructing Luke where to headfirst. Nat gave him a kiss and asked, "Why didn't you tell me you'd be driving us around love?" her voice was curious though slightly edgy. "Marnie summoned me last minute, when Benny cancelled." Luke explained. "That's why you had to have the portal stabilized and extended a few extra minutes?" Nat asked looking at Marnie who was sitting in the front row adjacent to the driver's side. Marnie nodded then said, "Can you sit down so we can go?!" Nat rolled her eyes and then sat in the seat right behind Luke. With her seated Luke took them on their way. Ten minutes later they arrived at Ichabod's Restaurant. The Eleven disembarked from the bus and Nat and Marnie shared a quick silent convo and then a look with Kayla who just shrugged uncaringly. Nat then looked at Luke and said, "You can join us for lunch love, before you head off otherwise will be done around 6:30-7 o'clock." Luke looked at the group, specifically at Kayla then said, "Its fine, this is Kayla's day, I'll pick you gals up tonight and tomorrow you and I can go out just the two of us." He then hopped down from his seat kissed her and hugged Marnie in a brotherly sort of way and then waved goodbye to the rest and got back on the bus and was gone.

The eleven headed in and each one ordered a different flavored mimosa and soon after their meals for brunch, also all different. They then chatted for a while and just enjoyed the time. "Cheers to my soon to be sister-in-law!" Marnie toasted once the food had come. The group all smiled and then dug into their food. Once the bill arrived Marnie looked it over and quickly picked it up and after it came back she put down a tip that made the total come out to $150 and she then collected $15 from everybody excluding Kayla who was not allowed to pay for anything today. After leaving the restaurant they headed across the parking lot to the theater and got eleven tickets to see Machete Kills courtesy of Natalie and Cassie. They enjoyed the whole thing though Kayla was certain most of her friends were just getting a laugh at how she reacted to certain characters outfit choices. After this the girls felt like getting their shop on, so they did a giant shopping spree and bought everything from funny tees and cozy punny pants to sexy lingerie and sex toys. They then secured the bags in lockers next to the roller rink and went roller skating. "This has been fun, but I am so soar after that." Kayla said as they changed back into their normal shoes and such. "Well, I guess it's a good thing our last stop here is relaxing and requires little physical exertion." Cassie chime in as they lead a blindfolded Kayla, to the final place they were going before heading back to Aneesa's house. "And no restrictive garments." Nat teased.

They soon arrived at Colorful Nails and Spa. Kayla looked at the sheer amount of colorful decorating and rolled her eyes at the rainbow esc effect and then gave Marnie the side eye, but she simply pointed to Aneesa, who giggle half guilty and half gleefully. Kayla playfully slapped her before the eleven entered and Aneesa said, "Party of 11 under Piper." Marnie grinned and said to her quietly "Wow first reservation under your married name how does it feel?!" Aneesa smiled and replied, "Right! Like your Brother shouldn't have waited so long." She added jokingly. The eleven then headed to the back and were ushered into one of the rooms. The eleven then stripped before getting into a mud bath. Once sunk up to their necks a few ladies came in and applied moisturizing face masks to them along with cucumbers over their eyes. They laid there for a bit in quiet peace and then once the ladies had left they began to chat. While the others were preoccupied Lydia and Maze brought the other two dick-chicks up to speed on Lydia's second convo with Ethan arranging everything and the convo she'd shared with the other four during the transition between parties. The other two just nodded and the four giggled quietly. A bit later the eleven cleaned off and then relaxed topless in the hot tub continuing to chat as if this were normal and they could wait for full fun till they got home. Though there was still some groping and giggling. They finished the spa day in the sauna. Here they did relax with nothing on but the thin towels they'd been provided, and these were soon repurposed as something to sit on by the four who wanted to air their meat. The others soon joined as they all had agreed to hold any physical play for when they got home regardless of how naked they were while resting there, in fact despite recent events it was way more common for them to hang out casually nude or near nude and just do normal things like watch tv, play games of various mediums, listen to music, etcetera then to be doing sexy fun as all were technically in relationships and only special events such as Bachelorette Parties and Birthdays were open relationship days acceptable, just as Birthdays and Bachelor Parties were the only terms under which the girls expected there guys would go to strip clubs, get lap dances, or otherwise consume adult entertainment/participate in adult fun outside what they did together as a couple. 2.5 hours later the girls got all clean up, dressed and grabbed their things from the lockers where they stored them and walked toward the lot. Luke was lounging in the driver's seat waiting for them. When they approached he smiled and waved to Kayla and the group as they entered though he gave Aneesa, Cas, and Marnie all hugs and laid a kiss on Nat's lips before he eyed the bags and asked, "Are you holding on to those or am I dropping them off at their respective places?" Nat smiled and said, "We are holding on to them." Luke nodded and said, "So I guess back to Marnie's and then I will head home…" Luke stated. "Yes, though are you headed home or gonna meet up with the guys at Dylan and Ethan's hotel?" Aneesa asked as she sat next to Marnie. "Probably gonna stop by home first and then meet up with them." Luke said as he drove them to Marnie's. Once they and their belongings disembarked from the bus Luke left.

The girls headed inside and put their stuff down. They then ate dinner and watched random tv for an hour or so before eating the cake Aneesa and Marnie had prepped. Then as the last rays of the sun illuminated the west end of the house The witches among them cast some spells to reshape the room. And all the girls giggled as they showed off the sexy outfits they bought and then pulled out the sex toys and as a collective started toying with one another getting all of them fired up for the orgy.

"Okay, let's get this orgy started!" Kayla said as she laid seductively on the bed above the others who sat in a line on the couch. Natalie approached first, slowly peeling off the rose-colored lingerie she had been wearing until the only extra thing she had on was a seven inch rose red strap-on. She climbed into the bed and pushed Kayla down by the breast and laid kisses all over her body and as their lips met she began to rub the tip of her new toy against Kayla's lower lips and as it was lubricated by Kayla's juices Natalie slowly started pushing it inside and out pumping at a steady rate. Kayla pulled back and demanded, "Faster." Then she began sucking on Nat's left tit and Nat sped up. Once she reached her max speed she heard Kayla scream and then she felt her bite down on her nip in a way that was both pleasurable and painful. Kayla smiled as Nat got rougher and bit the other nip in like fashion and then Kayla began to motorboat her, and Nat then released the artificial goop all up inside Kayla, who screamed and then released her own orgasm. They both breathed hard and then Nat removed the rose strap-on and Kayla brought out her own violet one and the two switched places and Kayla stuck the 8-inch violet rod up Nat's rear and fucked her hard and fast while Nat contorted to pay Kayla's tits and breast generally back for the work just done to hers. They both gained orgasms rather suddenly and simultaneously seven minutes later. Once they recovered Nat slipped away.

Sadie strutted up to the bed balls and pole pulsing the whole way. She smiled down at her friend and said, "Shall we commence." And with a nod from Kayla, she pulled out an orchid-colored object and clipped it to Kayla's tits and soon she felt a buzzing sensation like static shocks stimulating her tits as Sadie lined herself up and began pounding her meat between Kayla's watermelons. Kayla in response began to moan, "Oh, that's a weird yet interesting sensation." Then as Sadie's sausage appeared she licked the head teasingly and then began to suck it. "Good, So Good." Sadie sang as her meat was both between Kayla's melons and the head in Kayla's mouth. After several long moments of monumentas pleasure Sadie shouted "I'm gonna Cum!" and Kayla opened her mouth and said, "On my tits and if you wish to live not on my hair." Sadie smirked as she rose and released hitting Kayla's tits, throat, and face. "I said not the face." Kayla said licking her lips. "No, you said not the hair and look none got on it, I have perfect aim." Sadie corrected hold up a mirror. Kayla just muttered, "Smartass. Take this." and with no more warning she released milk from her tits via magic shooting Sadie in the face, neck, and breast. Sadie just laughed "You bitch!" and the two rolled around for the next five minute rubbing the others fluids all over one another. Once Sadie had successfully pinned Kayla, she kissed her and said, "Guess that's all you get from me." Then she rose and sauntered back to the line. Kayla wasn't alone for long though.

Jaina quickly appeared in front of her and dove into to begin making out with her and Kayla reciprocating in kind engaging in a battle of tongues and eventually came out on top not letting up till they both needed to breathe. Once the two surfaced they bath gasp hard and then began kissing down one another's bodies until they both reached the others muff and then they locked eyes and nodded before digging in and eating one another out. The two moved in sync hitting all of the others sensitive spots and it soon became a competition of who could make the other cum first. Jaina won in the end as Kayla had already been stimulated from the two who'd come before. However, she kept going and soon got her prize as Jaina let out a long drawn out, "Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. Right there." As she climaxed hard while still lapping up her hard-won prize. The two licked one another clean for several minutes while also teasing one another until finally they each climaxed once more and then cleaned up and Jaina headed back to the couch.

Lexi was on Kayla within second though giving her no time to rest and she leaned down capturing Kayla lips with her own as she pounded her pussy with her penis seconds later and Kayla screamed in painful pleasure as the large length worked its whole self in her within seconds. At this point Kayla freed her mouth and moaned, "Slow down you slutty whore." At this Lexi just smiled and teased, "Harder, rougher, faster, okay!" She then double down and did all those things while Kayla scream incoherently. Kayla creamed and felt Lexi cream in her and then the large object slowly pull out of her. However, before Lexi could make for her ass Kayla shifted tackling Lexi down and said, "Ahaha your turn." Kayla then grabbed a strap-on and enlarged it to be the same size as Lexi's part and then she shoved it up Lexi's slit and did the exact same to Lexi as she'd done to her, and Lexi screamed the whole time and when she was done Kayla pulled out and then plowed into Lexi's arse and fucked it slowly and gently and softly before releasing a fresh load of fluid. Lexi finally regained control once the object was removed from her arse and entered Kayla's and fuck it much slower and softer then she had her pussy but as recompence for slowing down and softening her stroke she added spanks to the pounding. Kayla road this through and finally they both came again, and Lexi kissed Kayla and headed back to her seat.

Aneesa gene smoked herself onto the bed and softly and smoothly kissed Kayla's lips while gently rubbing her hands and feet over Kayla's body giving special attention to her reddened rear. Soon Aneesa was fingering her pussy softly, slowly, and silkily while doing the same to her rear with her toes. "Damn Genies are flexible and smooth in more ways than one!" Kayla thought as she moaned quietly and softly enjoying the experience. "Ahhhh, ehhh, ihhh, ohhh, uhhhhhh." Kayla moaned and she gave a look to Lexi and mouth "Why can't you be like this." She just smirked and smugly mouthed back, "It's not in my nature." As she was playing with her pocket pussy as if it were a normal thing to whip out then again what was normal about any of them. She was brought back to the moment as Aneesa lips brushed between her breast and soon she came. Aneesa soon whispered in her ear, "My turn." Then kissed her earlobe before lying back and Kayla crawled atop her slowly kissing her before saying "It won't be exactly the same by body can't contort the way yours can." "I'm sure you can find a way to recalibrate." Aneesa said. Kayla kissed her thinking for a sec and then flipped herself and began to bounce the balls of her feet against Aneesa's boobs while she licked and nipped at her slit and fingered and fisted her ass. She did all this at the same slow, soft, gentle pace that was used on her and to her glee and shock Aneesa began to lick the bottoms of her feet as she used them to play with her breast and also let out several moans that were just noise with no discernable dictation. A while later Aneesa came and the two then shared a kiss and Aneesa smiled and said, "I can't wait for you to be my sister-in-law truly." And then she kissed her one last time before disappearing in a pillar of pink smoke and reappearing on the couch.

Jocelyn approached next and as she did she jerked herself to hardness. Kayla grabbed her when she was in reach and pin her hands to her sides and then dove down and began sucking her cock whilst also sitting herself upon Jocelyn's face. Joce instantly understood and began tongue fucking both of Kayla's lower holes. The two moaned and squealed into one another which sent vibrations into one another. These good vibrations soon led to both creaming but the two just took it in stride not slowing while they came in fact they seemed to speed up after their orgasms passed and finally they finished polishing each other and Joce returned to the line.

Cassie skipped up to the younger lady and smiled. She then produced a vibrator and leered before turning it on and sticking it up Kayla's arse. Kayla moaned, "Whoa, that is ugh." But words failed her as the sensations rocked her body and Cassie began kissing her all over. "I know." Cassie replied as she began to take the other end of the vibrator in herself, and their lower cheeks clapped and smacked as they bounced off one another as the toy vibrated in their arses. Both end up giving in to pleasure at the same moment and white erupted from them. They then zapped clean and parted.

Willo walked up as Kayla was getting resituated on the bed and she was smiling with glee. She then held up something that made Kayla jaw drop and Willo took that opportunity to attach it. When will rose from Kayla, Kayla was now adorned with a bright green ball gag. Willo then moved behind Kayla positioning her in doggy-style as she did and then she line her branch up and plunged in sinking deep inside Kayla who clearly was trying to scream through the gag from the mix of pain and pleasure she was receiving as the Dryampyre continued to fuck the daylights out of her cunt. Willo ended up planting her seed in Kayla's cunt and arse twice each before Kayla allowed her orgasm to pass and when she did Willo removed the ball gag and said, "That was fun." And tried to get away, however, Kayla was quicker, and she used magic to pin Willo spread eagle on the bed and then she put on her large strap-on and plowed the gal with no mercy and when Willo attempted to speak she two was gagged by surprise. On and on Kayla fucked her until Willo was leaking juice just as she'd done to Kayla. Only upon these conditions was she released, and she then returned to the line without a word.

Allison then launched herself from the couch and did many gymnastics to get to Kayla including a cartwheel and a summersault. Kayla giggled as Allison arrived in the bed via a flip and teased, "Someone's excited." In response Allison just stuck her tongue out which Kayla took as invitation and move in sucking on her friends tongue and soon the two were making out in full. Hands rubbed all over one another and the two squeezed and groped one another's boobs and butts for the next several minutes while their lips of both levels seemingly made out. Finally, the two released in all senses of the word and just lied in bliss before scissoring out the rest of the juice that was slowly leaking out of them and then they parted for the time.

Finally, Marnie crawled into bed with the bride to be and she whispered, "I am sure you will make my little sister happy for the rest of her life but for now you shall show me all you wish to do to her, and I will replicate what she wishes to do to you based on our endeavors last evening. Kayla smiled at her soon to be older sister-in-law and then pulled her down wrapping her arms around her neck and kissed her passionately and wriggled their bodies together making sure to please every inch of Marnie's body exteriorly before taking her favorite strap-on and plowing into each and every one of Marnie's orifices with passion and precision. Marnie moaned throughout, "Fuck, ohhh yeah, right there, oh damn yeah, stroke that clit…." She went on an on until it became hard to as the dildo slipped in and out of her mouth. Kayla left every hole full of synthetic cum and Marnie took several seconds to recover after Kayla was finished. "Well Sophie will love that, now to pass along her love." Marnie then attached her own 9-inch strap-on on and slipped it first into Kayla mouth getting it well lubed and Kayla suck it happily for several seconds before Marnie withdrew it and started trailing it along her body fucking her breast which Made Kayla squeal and squirm and then it move down and around and filled her ass making her scream with joy and after coating it and every other hole it finally penetrated her pussy and jackhammered her to the fastest orgasm she'd had that day and in fact the fastest one anyone had managed to ever give her outside of Sophie herself. When at last Marnie filled her for the last time Kayla said, "Well, I think you did a great job delivering her message." "Yes and I believe you were quite thorough in demonstrating what you want to do with her." Marnie replied. They then clean each other and exited the bed.

After the orgy was done and all the girls were satisfied the witches put things back to normal and all the girls put on their sexy pjs and gathered on the couch where they cuddled and watched movies of all kinds with the only stipulation being they had to have full frontal nudity from a woman at some point or jokes about it in the case of certain stand-up comedians. While they watch on the cinema sized screen and cuddled they also had plenty of snacks to crunch on until eventually they all fell asleep in a tangled mess of bodies. The next morning across both parties there were plenty of goodbyes and do you have all your things as those in Halloweentown simply exited Marnie's house and headed on their way and those in the mortal realm called up portals to go home. Dylan and Ethan also finally arrived home having been told the parties were done.

😊😉 A few days after the secondary party Lydia, Maze, and the other extra appendage girls met Ethan at the Dalloway Vacation Compound which overlooked the Halloweentown side of the Five Rivers of the Underworld which similar to the mortal world started above ground but quickly ebbed and flowed down into the earth. Though Sadie and Jocelyn got there late just as Ethan was prepping the door to be closed. They looked a bit disheveled as if they just come from a busy night. "Sorry, we just came from banging Jamie." Jocelyne said bluntly. "She wanted to know if we could make her squirt as apparently only the 6 others of you have and her actual boyfriend of course." Sadie said casually. "Were you successful?" Lydia leered down from a bed where she was stroking herself and Maze as they'd showed up naked while the rest were currently stripping! Jocelyn looked at Ethan and simply asked, "Story time first or fuckfest first.?" Ethan took in the state of them and said, "Well first why don't you two get cleaned up and refreshed, then the story, and then the rest of the night will be a fun fuckfest!

Jocelyn and Sadie were shown to the bathroom and quickly stripped off the hastily put on clothes and jumped in the shower which had two heads, so each was able to adjust the water to their preferred temp. "So, are we gonna tell them everything for nothing?" Joce asked as she cleaned the front of her body and Sadie washed the front of hers. "Well, what would we ask for in return I mean we are already gonna have a fuckfest with them." Sadie said as she soaped up her legs." Joce then appeared behind her and started cleaning her back and butt. "Well, we could get their stories as well Lydia does have them all recorded, and I guarantee she'll record ours using Maze's clairvoyance for sexual encounters to ensure what we are saying is accurate." Sadie waited til Joce was done and then turned and cleaned her back and butt saying, "That does seem fair and none of them have reasons to be shy." The two so walked out all dried off with their clothes folded and carried in their hands they set them next to the others including Maze and Lydia who had in fact brought clothes for later just hadn't seen a point in waiting for the rest to strip. "Now that we are all here, I believe it's story time." Ethan said, from the king bed where he was perched. Joce and Sadie took the remaining bunk seats and looked around.

"Before we begin, we figured it is only fair if we all swap stories of our experiences with making Jamie squirt." Joce spoke. "Do you all agree?" Sadie asked. The girls nodded as Lydia pulled out her little black book and Maze made a small red screen through which she could divine the events as they were described and see with exactness what was true and what was embellished. "You two first." Maze said. Joce and Sadie shared a long look and then Joce began. "So, we arrived at Jamie's yesterday, and she was the only one there, her boyfriend is on a trip for work, and she didn't invite the rest of y'all or the other girls. However, we got the idea why once we entered her lady layer which was set up more like a porn set in the moment rather than a gaming room/relaxation area." Joce paused to let the visual set in. She then continued, "We all stripped once in the room and Jamie told us 'In the last year I have finally managed to squirt from people other than my boyfriend specifically the other 6 t-gals from our group and I kind of want to see if the cycle can be completed.' Sadie and I shared a look at this admission from her not only because it was news to us she was a squirter but also that neither she nor any of you told us of this situation." At this she again paused and glared around the room, but they all remained quiet. Joce continued, "Anyways Sadie and I then picked her up and tossed her on the bed and then we pounced on her doing all the general foreplay blah blahs…After she was good, and Ready I enter her pussy with my penis and fucked her and grinded in her far more intensely than ever before and while it took time and some playing around with her body I got her to squirt after 18 minutes and at a distance of 8 feet." Lydia and Maze looked at the screen and Maze confirm her statement was accurate and Lydia recorded it. Then Sadie said, "After Jamie recover I pushed in while Joce lay resting herself and I went much faster and much more animalistically with how I fucked her and made her contort as she squealed and squeaked. I got her the results she wanted in 14 minutes and a distance of ten feet." Maze once again viewed and labeled it as accurate for Lydia to record. After this each talked about their experiences using the book for recall at times. By the time Lydia who went last was done they were all hard as diamond and horny as Zeus in a room of naked beautiful people. "So how are we going about this?" Lydia asked looking at Ethan. He smiled and stared around at all of them sizing each one up and then replied, "Well, as this'll be my first time receiving and that is nerve racking in of itself, will go smallest to largest and while I am with them, the other seven can take care of one another so long as they don't lose their readiness when it comes time to be with me. After the rotation is done, we'll see what time it is and go from there." The eight nodded and Joce came up to his bed first.

Jocelyn crawled up the bed and the two locked lips all inhibitions of restricting what they could do gone. They stay in this state of kissing for 5 minutes before they needed air. Then Jocelyn smiled and pulled back asking, "Ready?" "I'll start!" Ethan replied and he flipped her and lined his meat up with her back door and slowly pushed the head in before thrusting the rest in. "Ohhh, you can go harder you know." Joce moaned as he held her shaking body while he fucked her arse. Soon he did speed up, "Damn your arse is tight." Ethan grunted as he plowed her. She smiled and giggled a bit at this and then he said, "In or out?" Joce was confused for a second then felt his cock stiffen and twitch inside her and she mutter "Inside." And thereafter she was filled with warm sticky cream, and both moaned for the next 7 seconds. Ethan then pulled out after ensuring all his cream was left inside her. The two then kissed again before she grinned and said, "My turn to give and yours' to receive!" Ethan looked her in the eyes then down at her hard-on and then took a deep breath and said, "Okay." His nerves were clear but with an undertone of curiosity and excitement. He kissed her one last time before flipping over and presenting his muscular glutes at her. She took a second to just gawk at his ass before slowly spreading his cheeks and lining herself up with his back entrance which clearly had never been entered. She went in slowly and gently allowing him to adjust to the sensation as she clearly recalled her own first experience with anal and how it was uncomfortable for the first little while, heck it may have been on the same level as getting her cherry popped. Once she was sunk balls deep in she waited and after gasping for a few seconds Ethan just held a thumbs up and she began pumping in and out slowly at first but as his gasps and grunts turned to moans she got bolder and sped up. "Damn. That's what that feels like." Ethan said at one point as Joce reached her max speed and her balls were hitting him as she sunk in. "Gonna CUM!" Joce shouted. "In…side" Ethen panted. She needed no further encouragement as she unleashed a load larger than her size would dictate as predictable to Ethan. She waited to ensure she was done before pulling out and then they kissed once more before she asked, "So, thoughts." "It's a weird feeling, maybe that just because it was the first time and I have seven more times to go through it. Anyways, time to take care of you sopping slit." He responded and as they faced one another and kissed again he stuck his cock into her cunt which lay perfectly centered between her balls. He slipped in to issue and began rubbing against her clit as his balls slapped the base of her vulva. "FUCK YEAH, RIGHT THERE JUST LIKE THAT." Joce Screamed as he fuck her cunt and soon her screams turned to moans of nonsense and Ethan just grunted and panted as he took control once more. She came thrice before he came once inside her and they both moaned each other's names "Ethan" "Jocelyn" as they came together once more before he pulled out. Jocelyn then used their lubed-up cocks in a manner different from before by rubbing them together cock on cock they frotted as it were which made Jocelyn audibly moan while Ethan enjoyed the feeling passively and slightly confused and it appeared in this department Joce liked being the dominate one as she soon used his surprise to lie atop him and feverishly frot faster and faster until suddenly two jets of white shot from their respective cocks and coated them and the bedframe behind them. Jocelyn smiled and said, "Let me clean you off." Then she leaned her head down as she back away from his face and began to suck his cock. "Ahh, yeah." Ethan uttered and then she plopped up with a pop and said, "Your turn…its only polite after all." Ethan rolled his eyes and then moved to suck her clean. "Yeah, oh, yes." She muttered and then the two formed up with him underneath and the two 69ed getting a few more loads out of one another before cleaning one another off and Joce sluggishly slunk back to her bunk.

Sadie slithered up to the bed after exchanging a quick look with Jocelyn and laid down next to Ethan. She kissed him gently and whispered eagerly "Time for round two." Ethan gave her the side eye before pulling her in for a kiss that was very French. The kiss last for four minutes exactly. Then he grinned and stated, "Very Well, but I always give first." Sadie giggled girlishly as he said this and then twisted and twerked her bum in invitation. Ethen smirked smugly and then grabbed her bum and line up with it and rammed in. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Sadie screamed with surprise, pain, and pleasure all encapsulated in one sound. He rammed in and out of her whilst holding her waist in place, so all the moving was happening on his end. Sadie eventually moaned, "Pull out before you cum I want my bum coat outside." Ethan just nodded going faster and then without comment she felt an absence from her bum and then a warm sensation coating it. "Yes, I love it." Sadie drew out. Once Ethan had finished coating her bum she rose and gave him a quick peck before saying time for your turn." Ethan looked at her dick and whist it was bigger than Joce it was still smaller then himself, so he wasn't as scared or apprehensive. She then reposition him, so he was essentially lying flat on his stomach and then she arch over him like she was gonna do push-ups. She counted down, "!" and with that she rammed into him as fast as he done to her and was balls deep within 3 thrust and Ethan began to quiver and moan, "Ow, ow, owey, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" his pain so turn to pleasure as he adjusted to the ramming pace and the slapping sensation which felt heavier then Joce, but he supposed that was because Sadie's balls were proportionally bigger then Joce in conjunction with her longer length and girth. Ethan felt everything as Sadie's dick reach further in his ass then anything ever had and yet was scared to think how far some of the girls were gonna go. He was brought out of this thought as he felt her withdraw and then hot juice sprayed his ass. Ethan gasped and after a few seconds asked, "Damn…is every time gonna be different?" "Somewhat." Sadie answered and then gave him a proper kiss. He then pushed her down and slit into her slit and sensually slithered in and out of it while she laid their and smiled like a stereotypical slut from all those mortal world tv shows. He enjoyed pumping in her, however, when he felt himself get to the brink he held back nudging her clit til she gave in and came then he pulled out and frosted her rim with his fluids. She laughed and then rolled them over, so she was on top and began rubbing her junk on and against his causing a warm yet welcoming friction that had both stiffen and while she led he did frot back as this time he wasn't caught off guard by the action. They frotted for many moments before they both succumbed to pleasure and blew their loads. After this they both grabbed the other's junk and jerked one another off using the already ejaculated junk as lube and after several minute Ethan released again and shortly after got Sadie there as well. She then skipped away now limp in the sausage department.

Irean strutted forward next, and Ethan lock on to her hard-on and noted it was only slightly longer then himself though she won hands down in the girth department compared to him. He breathed a calming breath as she closed the distance and sat on the bed. She leaned over and kissed him and said, "Ready for a real monster, cuz that's what you got from Me forward." Ethan didn't answer instead just bending her over domineeringly and thrusting into her rump and saying, "Patients young lady." And then he rock and rolled her rump thrusting in and out like he was playing an instrument. This was help by Irean who musically sung when she moaned, "Ooooh Yeah. Rock my world and roll my universe" Irean sang through her moaning. He kept going and going and going til by the time he let the flood gates open inside her she was sing soprano and then was horse after quieting down. She had been so excited she leaked some precum when he unleashed a load in her rump. After he pulled out she managed to whisper, "Let's see how high you voice can get." She then crawled behind him and slowly pushed into him letting him feel every inch as it enter his ass until she was all in, and he wonder just how large the ass was internally. Then after just letting it rest for a few seconds she began to gyrate inside him enjoying how tight he was and doing her best not to burst right away. She did this for several seconds before she began stroking in and out of him and though her control was good she did burst after the twelfth stroke and coat the inside of his ass with her love juice. She eventually pulled out and said, "Damn!" and she seemed to space out only focusing again as she felt him push into her snatch and he smiled. "Fuck go slow I want to enjoy you in me." Irean whined. Ethan obliged going slowly though admittedly he didn't go gently and soon she was screaming and squealing in pleasure. Twenty minutes passed before she orgasmed, and he followed not long after that. He didn't pull out immediately upon finishing but rather allowed himself to rest inside her for a few minutes before pulling out slowly. Once out she frotted him instantly and it was intense as any normal person might have cum instantaneously from the power of the rubbing friction. Ethan though managed to hold in and react frotting back. They did cum together not long after though. The two then lay on opposite sides of the bed catching their breath. Irean having caught hers first began interlocking their legs and then rubbing up and down his length with her feet and though Ethan was stiff it took him a few minutes to move his feet into position to return the favor. His feet rubbed her balls just right and she stroked the head in just the right way and soon they shared yet another orgasm before she reluctantly slipped away as the others wouldn't forgive her his she drained all of him before they got their time with him.

Ashley appeared just as quickly as Irean had disappeared. Ethan smiled up at her as he stuck his revitalized manhood up her rectum as she push down in a sitting position and the two worked in tantum him pushing in and pulling out as she actively bounced. Finally, she sunk all the way down to his balls as he pushed as far in as possible, and he let out a huge tidal wave of fluid and paint the inside of her rectum like an Austin Pollok painting. He withdrew and she took the reins, which actually now scared Ethan a bit as she was both noticeably longer and girthier them himself. Ashley, however, was shockingly gentle as she entered his ass and it felt like the head of her uncircumcised penis brushed his tail bone. This Ethan noted was something she had in common with the rest he had yet to bang with, though he noted both Jocelyn and Sadie were like himself circumcised and as for Irean only now did it click that she was uncircumcised and that's where the extra half an inch came from he been so focused on her being slightly bigger he hadn't attributed the different feeling of her to such a factor. But now the feeling was quite apparent and though he found her size and girth a bit painful especially when it was all inside him it was also strangely more pleasurable, and he decided perhaps if she weren't as big it would be as close to perfect as he could imagine taking dick ever would be for him. He was brought out of this as she painted his ass. She then pulled out and he breathed hard for a second before he moved in and fucked her pussy with vigor and renewed vitality. "Damn, fuck, shit, …" She cursed many a several words getting through every variation of english one could think of before they both came hard, and he pulled out. Ethan crack a smile and said, "Quite the sailor you are when fucked hard enough." She just smirked and laid atop him, and they began to frot and for the first time like with the ass fuck Ethan took note of what it was like to be the little as in all previous frottings the girls were smaller then him or roughly the same length give or take a half inch. He reciprocated well at this point he understood how to move his cock in tandem with another, which is never something he thought he'd need to know. The two had a good old fashion dry rub followed by a lubed rub and then both let things erupt like fireworks. Upon catching their breath, she moved to cover his cock with her breast, and he began to fuck them with joy along with bending over to pay them some lip service kissing them and licking them and such. When again he came she cleaned him with her breast and then lined up her dick with his pecks which he made dance around her dick as she moved it in and out and then she came leaving a trail down his pecks and then she kissed him before trailing back to her bunk. Ethan smiled and zapped himself clean then said, "I know we are only halfway through, but I figured we'd take a quick break to eat and drink. Don't worry no one has to get dressed the kitchen is stocked." The girls who'd already had their fun ran for the kitchen while the others pouted for a few minutes but as their own bodies growl at them they followed Ethan into the kitchen and the nine ate some food and drank some water along with some alcohol which Ethan needed most considering the size of the four girls he had left. After about half an hour they headed back into the big room and while most resumed their seats Willo joined Ethan on the big bed.

Willo gave him an encouraging smile as he exam her uniquely hot body. Her being half dryad on her mother's side and half Vampire on her father's side gave her a unique look beyond just the fact that her otherwise feminine body had a large penis coming out of her front. For unlike most pure dryads whose skin was a vibrant green or other leaf color or your typical vampire which generally had pale shades of one of the typical mortal skin tones she her skin was a dark yet pale pine green with vibrant bark brown hair on her head and around her nether regions which in of itself was a result of her mixed heritage because pure dryads usually had a push down their but most vampire ladies either grew no hair or a very thin strip down there naturally. Once Ethan had had a few minutes to look over her she rose and kissed him and then giggled, "I hope you're going to do more than just stare at my body!" He shook his head and nodded slightly embarrassed and then he grabbed her waist and guided her junk trunk to line up with his tip and after pushing in slowly at first to ensure he had the right angle he plowed into her back trunk with his junk faster, rougher, and harder making her scream, "Ethan, oh my… don't stop…I want it to…" but she cut off as she felt heat and at first she thought he was laying his seed only to realized it was her own as she'd absentmindedly been stroking her branch she let it flow out and as he concluded, Ethan did indeed fill her trunk with his seed. "OHHHHHH." He moaned. "Yesssss" She squealed. Once every last drop was out of him and inside her he pulled out. She smiled as she felt his seed inside her and then she said, "Time for this tree to tap out some syrup into you." as she flipped to face him. "You know that line would work better if we were doing oral." Ethan teased. She just smiled and said, "Flip over!" Ethan started to but then surprised her by flipping down and licking her previous ejaculated juices off her before completing his turn around. She said nothing as she'd expected it after his quip though it did help solidify her hard-on. She then lined her branch up with his ass and worked her way inside slowly at first finding the right route while he gasped and grown at her size. Once she found her route the safety came off and she rammed him with her branch hard and fast and she fill so much of him that he was pretty sure the head was going to reach past his tail bone and if barely it did exactly that. "DAMN. That's Deep." He gasped. "Too Deep?" Willo asked concerned, pulling out some so he could breathe better. "It's fine one stroke here or there but not on a constant and not without warning." Ethan answered after catching his breath. Willo nodded and continued only going all the way in on ever other six strokes. Finally, she shouted, "I'm going all in and gonna cum." Ethan just nodded having no reply. She shoved in just past his tail bone and he felt the sensation of her syrup filling him and sliding back down his rectum as she pulled out upon completing her injection ejaculation. Once she was out Ethan took a few long slow breaths and then summoning back his energy he swiveled around and pinned her to the bed facing him. He quickly found her slit and lined up. "Time to split your slit like a lumberjack." She rolled her eyes and said, "That was a terrible pun…OH!" Her statement cut off as he plowed his saw deep in her slit not giving her any time to adjust as he sawed in and out of her sawing every piece of both the outer and inner parts of her squirrel hole. His nuts bounced off her lower lips with a distinct noise and she was panting and moaning inaudibly for the next several minutes, until Ethan said, "Let me give you some sap." And with that he exploded inside her coating her insides with cum. Once he pulled out and she recovered she rolled them over, so she was on top, and she took her branch and began frotting his meat whilst sitting atop him and at this both moaned as they kept trying to outpace each other constantly speeding up causing so much friction that the heat was palpable. Their nuts rubbed together in constant joy and soon both exploded with sighs of both pleasure and relief. After this she lay on top of him cocks still together as they caught their breath. Then she leaned her head down to his ear and said, "I want to try something else. Don't freak out." She then kissed his each of his ears before giving each a probing lick along the outside then the inside. Ethan just shut his eyes and thought "Well it isn't the strangest thing I've done today. I know what's coming next." And sure, enough when he opened his eyes, he felt her branch rubbing against his left ear canal as just the head began to move in and out and as if to keep sensations balanced her tongue followed suit in his right ear. A few minutes later she spurted a small load out and then before he could react, she flipped and did the same with opposite ears fucking one with her branch and the other with her tongue. Though now she was using the tongue fuck to clean out his ear. Once she had cum again, she moves her tongue back and cleaned out his right ear and then laid down next to him and said, "Your turn." He nodded though he did things a bit differently as he was not nearly as flexible as she. He lubed both her ears up with his tongue then he fuck her left ear til he came while finger fucking her right then he fucked her right ear while he held her left ear closed and then he cleaned out both with his tongue and when they were done he said, "Well that was strange and maybe the one thing I wouldn't want to reproduce trying to give at, at least as I am not flexible enough to do it right." Willo just smirked and said, "Understandable, well my turns over…here comes Lexi!" and she slid out of the bed and headed back to her, and Lexi's Bunk as Lexi climbed into the bed.

Lexi laid down next to Ethan and kissed him before lining her humps right up to his head and he smiled as he pushed in saying, "You don't waste anytime do you." "Nope!" she replied as she bounced and actively jiggled her humps as he slid in an out of her hole going fast and rough from the start loving the way it made them jiggle. They both laughed and moaned as he continued to pound her jiggling humps until finally, he declared, "Gonna blow." She took a deep breath then shouted, "Spray my jiggling humps." He obliged pulling back and spraying her humps with his cum thoroughly covering them before shoving it back in to finish. Lexi smiled as he pulled out and she faced him giving him a kiss and then said, "Now let's find out if your flat ass can jiggle!" She had a dangerously excited look in her eye that both turn Ethan on and terrified him simultaneously. She then flipped over him, so she was behind him, and she lined herself up pressing the uncircumcised head to his rectum hole and slid the head in slowly. Momentarily, Ethan accepted that uncircumcised penises felt better to take in, at least to him and if he ever spelled one on Marnie it would be so, he also felt like he would temporarily uncircumcise himself and fuck Marnie and if she liked it better he may keep it that way and perhaps not continue the practice when he had kids as it was already a dead practice among most races in Halloweentown except as a form of punishment. He was brought out of this as the rest of Lexi breached him. He let out a yelp as her cock finally was all the way in. "Fuck how does half an inch take up that much extra space." He breathed Lexi just leered and replied because, "It's Half an inch longer and wider and unlike Willo I am not waiting for you to adjust." And with that he felt her begin to ram him hard and fast with no time for him to prepare. "Damn. What the Fuck. I feel it in my Large Intestine." As he spluttered that she splattered inside him turn on my how deep she was and how tight he was. "Oh Fuuuuuuuuuuck." She moaned as her fluids flooded from her and into him. "FUCK. Some Warning would have been nice. My Large Intestine shouldn't be feeling your release." Ethan shouted as she slowly unsheathed her sword from his scabbard. She just smiled maniacally for a second until he moved around and flipped her, so her legs were in the air and her cock lay along her stomach. He then quicks and precisely pushed into her coochie and went rough and hard yet slow enough for her to feel every stroke and he actively ignore her clit til she grown "Please, play with my clit." He smiled as she continued to beg with her eyes, and he toyed with her until he released only then did, he rub her clit to the point of her own orgasm. As he pulled out, she jumped him pressing him back and she controlled the pace of the frotting that followed. When the release from this had come, she smiled, and she targeted his stomach, and it took him a few seconds to realize she was fucking his bellybutton and she fill it quite quickly. Ethan then positioned them, and he began to stroke over her and dipped his head toward it and to his shock he could actually get about half the head of his penis inside it and so he did dip in and out til he filled it with cream, she then kissed him and retreated to her bunk.

Lydia launched herself forward next and as she landed on the bed, she shook her caboose invitingly. Ethan smiled as this whole thing had been her idea, so he had to be at his top game and expected no less from her. He then came behind her and lined her up doggy style and she grinned wolfishly as he aligned himself! Once he was aligned, he leaned over her and wrapped his hands around her chichis and as he squeezed her tits and chichis as a whole he thrusted into her caboose like a thunderbolt. "Ahwoooooooooooooooooooooooooo" she howled in pleasure and surprise as he struck all the right places in her caboose. The crackling speed of his movements made her squirm which only added to the pleasure as he clamped his grip down on her breast in response. 12 minutes later Ethan grunted, "Cuming." Lydia just panted, "Inside." And then Ethan unloaded into her. After he had finished filling her up, they both lay there quietly for a few minutes catching their breath. Then she smiled her canines shining as she said, "Ready?" He just looked over with a grin and replied, "Do I have a choice?" "Not Really!" She answered as she started repositioning him to her liking. At this he just rolled his eyes and went with it. Once she had him positioned the way she wanted she struck true as a bolt of lightning thrown by Zeus, entering his ass with her massive cock and Ethan screamed many obscenities as pain and pleasure shot through him. Once she got all up inside him he felt it in his small intestine and any his breaths were shallow for a few minutes while he adjusted. However, once he did it wasn't as bad and when she creamed he was relieved as she pulled out. He quickly gained back the lost energy and turned on her like a storm and his cock was in her coochie in seconds as he plowed her like the little sluty bitch she was, he added spankings for good measure, and this just made her moan and whimper. Ethan grinned down at her as his load filled her up. Once he pulled out she took control again like two partners in a dance and she began the frotting. They tangoed throughout the frot until both came again. She then again lead as she slid her cock between his lower cheeks and spanked and pinched his ass though now only the head dipped in. she also tap his ass cheeks with her cock playing with it until she'd coated the outside with her cream. He then took control, and he stroked his dick between her ass cheeks and dipped the head inside while spanking and pinching and squeezing her glutes. He even added fingering for good measure as she had sneakily done that to him while trying to spread his flat ass flaps. He finally fisted her caboose door and kissed each cheek at their reddest points. Something which she then returned before slipping away to her bunk.

Maze upon landing her summersault on the bed did a little twerking before lying beside him and saying, "Time for the big finally to commence. Are you ready for my big kahuna?!" She then spread her tushie cheeks to give him easy access. Ethan didn't hesitate as he pushed into her with full force and said, "Your booty will be the final plunder of the day now bing the chest where I may reach it!" Ethan growled and then as he fucked her booty he groped her treasure chest as she lean forward to give him better access to it. He plowed her beauty of a booty while his hands and mouth did great magic on her treasure chest. "Oh, Fucking Damn, That feels great. Just let your carnal lust guide your action and the true animal will spring forth." And all of a sudden he had moved to three times speed and Maze felt her whole body shake with pleasure as she received a giant orgasm and was soon filled and then painted by Ethan's own release. Neither spoke for several seconds while they caught their breath and then Maze finally gasped, "My turn." And slowly she moved them both into position and using her powers to temporarily numb Ethan's pain receptors she pressed all the way inside him and pumped a few times adjusting and then she let the numbness fade and started pounding him relentlessly and he screamed for many reasons as the giant massive snake slither in and out of him literally send shockwaves through his body and at one point he felt like his stomach was getting pressed on from below and that his hip muscles might get disjointed. Maze just grinned with glee and fuck him faster. Finally, he let out a grunt and she streamed her river into his chasm filling and overflowing it. Once she pulled out it took him a few minutes to recover. However, once he did he lined up his dick with the front fanny and banged his way in not holding back anything going rough, fast, and hard with everything he had left, and he rattled her fanny until he found her womb and hot it like a gong and she let out a moan of ecstasy like nothing he'd ever heard and then both climaxed hard and fell to the bed. The frot that followed was essentially just a salsa dance with their dick taking the place of their hands and when it finished they were both frazzled and took long deep breathes before Maze smiled evilly and said. "Ready for the most excruciatingly pleasurable thing you've ever experienced?!" "Not really, but what are we doing?!" Ethan asked nervously. Instead of answering him directly Maze took her clawed fingers which were now glowing and tapped the head of Ethan's dick and the urethra hole expanded. Ethan's face went pale, and she grinned "We're gonna fuck Urethras of course." And then she tapped it with her talon again and it stopped expanding, it was now roughly the size of a typical vaginal opening. Ethan's complexion was slowly recoloring though still pale. Maze smiled and then laid down and began tongue fucking the opening and Ethan just felt weird and apprehensive though slowly accepted that it was the weirdest thing he'd do but he'd be able to return it at least. "AH," he let out as her fingers replaced her tongue toying with his urethra and she slowly added more and more fingers until she was fisting his phallus and then she grinned wickedly, "You think you can take more?" Ethan looked at her and simply asked "What…What do you mean." Instead of answering she started adding fingers from her other hand and began double fist it and Ethan thought she was gonna tear apart his inner workings but then figured she'd used some of her own abilities to ensure that wouldn't happen. After another few minutes she pulled out her cum covered fist and said, "Guess you're ready for the final entry." And before he could protest she began pressing her own penis into his slowly and steadily but still it was the worst pain he'd ever experienced in a sexual situation. She moved carefully and enjoyed how it pained him for after all she was a Sex Demoness not a Sex Angel. That being said, he did get a chance to respond in kind, so she was intent on not breaking him. Soon she sent seed streaming straight striking inside his staff. She then pulled out and shrunk his hole back to normal before opening her own. He looked at this a little more favorably and as he finished recovering and regaining normal feeling in his phallus he lined it up with her enlarged urethra entrance and slowly pressed in getting an understanding of how it felt. Once he had he began to go ham pounding it and doing his best to get balls deep in her. After he hit his stride he met this goal and even made the succubus whimper for a second after his balls hit her rather hard and this excited him so much he blew his load and then pulled out. They were both breathing hard and then she stumbled back to her bunk. They all laid quietly for a bit.

A little while later they all looked satisfied after each had screw each of the others and they lay each in a bunk except for Ethan who laid in the king bed, thinking on how weird yet good this day had been, though it was not something he want on the regular as he preferred to give not receive when it came to acts involving the penis! Also, if he did want to experience it again there were spells and potions he could have Marnie take…Hell there were spells and potions he could take, or they could take/ perform together. After all this was a onetime deal and though the girls present did not know it, Marnie had known what was going on and had agreed to it as compensation for all the screws she had attended as part of girls' birthdays or bachelorette parties and all she no doubt would attend in the coming years. Plus, she was curious if Ethan would want to spice up their sex life from these experiences. Nor did they know she'd been enjoying the show from above along with her siblings, Aneesa, and Kayla all of whom were mutually masturbating to the sight of the actions below with multiple charms in place to ensure they were neither seen nor heard nor sensed in anyway even by some of the girls advanced senses. Ethan soon fell asleep like the girls around him and those five above left quietly so as not to wake a soul.

The day finally arrived, and guest took their seats as all the many brides maids and their brides men walked down the aisle and lined up. Then the song began "Here comes the bride all dressed in Black…" Sophie walked down the aisle with her older brother escorting her. She were a new black silk dress with a white choker that had been passed down for each piper woman to wear on their wedding day going back thirteen generation at least and since her father hadn't had any sister's it was gifted to her mother upon her marring into the family and from there to Marnie and now to her. And upon her head sat a blue bridal tiara that was made from multiple different blue gemstones each new bride adding their own ones; this tradition was as old as the Cromwell line, so Sophie walk with extra care as she wore an heirloom that was thousands of years old and even with magic was very fragile. Once she reached the altar they turned, and the song came up again as Mr. Kahlua walked Kayla down the aisle though this time it contain the normal lyrics of "dressed all in white." She was dressed more traditionally in a white satin dress that had been passed through the generations of her family from mother to daughter and the only noticeable changes being the new black choker she were on her neck and the blue tiara made from cobalt and other blue hued metals and inlaid with blue seashells. It was also an ancient family heirloom passed down through her father's line, however, given her paternal grandmother only had sons and she was the first granddaughter to be getting married she was now the one who would wear it. When she reach the alter Dylan and Mr. Kahlua put the girls' hands in one another's and shook one another's hands before they went to their separate seats. Once they were seated the ceremony began. The minister cleared their throat and began "We are gathered here today to bond this lady and this lady in magical matrimony…" finally ending in "Do you take this woman to be your lawfully wedded wife through sickness and in health and in good times and bad?" "I Do" "And do you…?" "I Do" The minister smiled and after briefly pausing he said, "I now pronounce you Woman and Wife, You may kiss." The two shared a quick ceremonial kiss and then the minister said, "Ladies and Gentlemen made I present Mrs. and Mrs. Kahula-Piper-Cromwell." Everyone applauded and smiled and then the brides waved for quiet, and Sophie started, "Alright everyone, ladies line up." "We will each be throwing a bouquet. So, there are two chances to catch one." Kayla finished. Kayla throw first. Iliana caught the first one. Then Sophie throw and Justine caught it. The two squealed while giving their significant others looks that clearly said, "The clocks ticking."

After that they all went to the reception and had a great old time Dyland continued to fill in for the duties usually attributed to the father such as dancing with Sophie during the father/daughter dance and giving a Toast at the beginning of dinner. Once the reception was starting to wane, Sophie and Kayla left for the mortal world as they had agreed to spend the first half of their Honeymoon at Disney Land in California. They arrived around 7:30 in the evening PST, so decided to order food to their room and chill for the night; they'd go to the park in the morning. As the two changed into yoga pants and sports bras their food arrived. "Thank you, Keep the change." Sophie said handing the delivery guy a $100 for their $60 food. He went away with a smile on his face as he'd just made $40. She walked back to the bed and sat down, "So what do we want to watch while we eat love?" Kayla asked as she channel surfed while Sophie divided up the food and drinks. "Well, this is our Honeymoon honey, so do we want to watch something fun, sappy, or erotic?" Sophie replied. "We'll save that last one, why don't we watch Hocus Pocus?" Kayla responded as she brought up Disney Channel as the opening scene began to play. The two had fun eating and watching the masterpiece even singing along with all the witches songs. Sophie's favorite of course being Come Little Children whereas Kayla was preferred I Put A Spell On You! As the movie drew to a close Kayla said, "My only annoyance with this movie is the portrayal of our kind as evil although it soothes me to think of Allison as being a white witch. Also, Max isn't wrong, Allison does have nice yabbos." They both laughed as Sophie teased, "Admiring another woman's yabbos on your wedding night while talking to your wife is kinda fucked up you know." Then Kayla moved quickly and grabbed Sophie's and said, "But your yabbos are nicer and my favorite. Also don't act like you weren't staring at them either." This made them both giggle as Sophie grabbed her wife's yabbos and said, "Same." They then made out while massaging each other's yabbos and eventually the sports bras were gone as they pressed their yabbos together. Then their hands inch further down, and the rest of the night was a blur of pleasure. At some point the empty food box had been knocked off the bed and their pants had gone who knows whereas they continued to make out and rub their bodies together and eventually they moved to scissor and after that the blur became all they could perceive as they made each other feel better then they or anyone else ever had accomplished up to that point. Eventually the two fell asleep all naked and entangled.

The next day the two headed off to the park from their hotel ready for a day of fun and magic. They hit every major roller coaster and played many games, so much so that by lunch they had to take a break to drop off their prizes at the hotel before returning to do all the water rides and remaining rollercoasters in the afternoon. They then watched the fireworks before heading back to their hotel. When they arrived that night Sophie asked, "So what is the movie of the night my love." Kayla thought and thought and then said, "Something with witch…but good witches. Not ones like in Hocus Pocus or how was it you described them before you knew you were one…'Mean & Scary' definitely not that kind." "I didn't sound like that." Sophie said as she flicked a finger, and a pillow went flying toward a laughing Kayla who got hit strait in the face with it. Sophie then was like "I know just the movie" she then ducked to avoid the pillow that had been fired back at her and then turned-on Twitches. Kayla was distracted by the movie and moved to join her wife on the bed though she did grab the pillow and hit her across the back of the head teasingly. "You know you wanted a movie with good witches so why don't you act like one." Sophie mutter and then Kayla just laughed before they settle down and watched the movie and the credits weren't even done rolling before the two were stripping one another for some love making. This became their routine for the next few days spending the day at one of the different parks and then always ending with a classic Disney Halloween Movie intermixing good witches and bad witches and then having some crazy Sex. Using toys, magic, and their own natural forms to find new ways to please one another. After two weeks of this they returned to Halloweentown, however, not to go home, but to go to Aphrodite Falls Resort in the Venus Valley where they spent the second half of their month-long honeymoon. Here they spent a lot of time in nature and going to different vineyards, wineries, meaderies. Breweries, and the like. Their evenings here were pretty much a continuation of how they'd been in the mortal world though they were presented on the Dezmen Network and were a bit higher rated for content being T-16+ and this made the fun that followed all the friskier and eventually they weren't even finishing the films but rather trying to reproduce some of the scenes.

…

Chapter 5

All the other Weddings and Stuff

Once Sophie and Kayla returned from their honeymoon there was little time to waste as they got back into their social lives trying to figure out where they were going to live and dealing with the fruits of their bouquet throwing labor as upon their return, they immediately noticing a giant cluster of their own friends and Marnie and Dylan's were gathered in the dining hall. As the two enter Soph asked, "What's going on? Why's everyone here?" They turned and Dylan replied, "Much has happened in the month you've been gone, your late to the party one might say." Sophie didn't fall for the bait and just asked, "So what did we miss?" Nancy, Ilianna, Natalie, and Justine all held out their left hands which glittered with engagement rings as Zack, Bobby, Luke, and Joselyn stood behind their respective fiancée. The two bolted forward to exam the rings and congratulate each in turn. "So, what is the plan? Are you all gonna do a giant fourway wedding or two double's or what?" Kayla pestered. "So, we were actually discussing that when you two decided to finally join us." Luke smirked. The two just looked at him, but it was Bobby who spoke next. "We are doing individual weddings throughout the year of 2015." "Nancy and I's will be first on March 20th, The Spring Equinox, Bobby and Ilianna's will be on June 25th, The Summer Solstice, Joselyn and Justine's will be on September 23rd, The Fall Equinox, and will end the year with a Winter Solstice Wedding on December 21st, for Luke and Natalie." Zach explained. "Have discussions about, Groomsmen and Bridesmaids been discussed?" Kayla asked next. "We were waiting for you two." Jocelyne chimed in. "Well sense we're all here." Soph prodded. "The guys can organize first since there are 3 of them and 5 of us." Natalie stated. Zach looked at his boys and said, "Right I am basing this purely on when we became friends so Chester buddy will you be my best man? Pete, Bobby, Ethan, Luke, Markus, and Dylan will you be my Groomsmen." They all nodded, and Pete remarked, "I'll be your wolfman just don't make me fetch anything." They all laughed and then Bobby went, "Same general idea, Markus will you be my Bestman, as for the lot will ye be my groomsmen." They nodded. "Dylan, you up for returning the favor and being this Goblin's Best Man. The rest of y'all obviously being groomsmen." They nodded again. "Just don't put me in a damn human suit like some did for their Bachelor Party." Chester mutter sarcastically looking in Dylan's direction. "Hey, Luke planned the party." Dylan jibed back. "Enough." Marnie said as the boys looked about to have a sarcastic bash off. Jocelyn smiled at her friends and danced her eyes about thinking, "I want Ashley as my Maid of Honor, Sadie, Maze, Lydia, Willo, Lexi, and Irean as my brides maids." Justine then spoke, "I want Allison as my Maid of Honor, with Alena, Jamie, Jaina, Kayla, Sophie, and Ilianna as my brides maids." All quickly agreed. Natalie chose next, "I choose Cassie to be my Witch Bitch of Honor…" she paused as everyone laughed and Cassie did a fake gasp of offense before laughing with the rest and then Natalie continued, "Jessica, Marnie, Sophie, Kayla, Aneesa, and Nancy will you be my bridesmaids…and no wise cracks about terminology…" She added looking at Marnie, Sophie, and Annesa who all look ready to say something. They all just agreed. Nancy spoke next as she looked out upon her friends and said, "Jessica will you be my Maid of Honor. Cassie, Aneesa, Marnie, Sophie, Kayla, and Natalie will you be by bride maids/matrons?" She throw the final phrasing in quite sarcastically but smiled. The girls nodded their accent and finally Ilianna looked about thinking for a while before she spoke. "So, first off to all my girls your all invite unfortunately I won't be able to pick all of you..." she paused as they all nodded then continued, "Kayla will you be by Matron of Honor?" Kayla nodded and then Ilianna looked at the rest of her friends and said, "Sophie, Alena, Allison, Ashley, Lexi, & Lydia will you be my Brides Maids/Matron? As for the rest of you, well you'll still get to come to the pre-party, the wedding, & the reception, just with none of the responsibilities of them." All nodded accent. Once these announcements were done the groups went off on their ways as Sophie and Kayla described their honeymoon to the all the girls present and the guys all wondered off somewhere.

The next month's saw plenty of work happening as the group worked to help plan four separate weddings, at this point other people who hadn't been around much seemed to be keeping in touch more as in many of the older siblings and cousins of the groups including Markus and Santiago's older brother William and his wife Lucia and their friends. They all seemed to have settled down in town near family and one another now that they all had kids of there own. William and Lucia especially were happy to buy a place and settle in as they had spent the last 7 years since they finished Uni traveling about both Halloweentown and the Mortal World. Having kids though they wanted them to have a stable home and to make friends with their friends' kids and others like their future cousins. They had had 4 kids, 2 sons and 2 daughters. Their oldest was 6, a boy name Wilheim Bilious Alexios Corvinos though everyone just called him Will-Bill then there was his Irish Twin Sister Elizabeth Izabella Marie Corvinos known affectionately as Lizzy-Izzy. While the first two of their children had been conceived and born prior to their 2010 wedding yet after their engagement, the younger two had been born post wedding as they were twins who would be four during this long wedding year of 2015, the currently 3-year-olds Luca Marius Alaxander Corvinos and Lucy Isabelle Maria Corvinos. Their friends also showed up with their kids, it helped that four of the five other couples in William and Lucia's group involve one of Maze's older siblings; including her brother Asmodel and his wife Andromeda and their 8 kids four sets of twins two identical boys named Amenadiel Asmodel and Azriel Lucifer who were 7 having been conceived the same night as the two had been married, then their were the 5 year old girls also identical Ara-Ziel Andromeda and Asa-Raquael Lilith, then the fraternal 3 year old twins a boy named Aries Apus and a girl named Athena Antila and finally the one year olds a girl named Artimis Huntress and a boy named Apollon Archer. "Why are two given hyphened names Marnie asked in a conversational manner. "Because we decided we didn't want any more." Asmodel said. "I may be a Divining Light-Angelic Fairy and come from a large family, but I got my limits." Andromeda breathed. Then there was Maze's Older Sister Ruby and her husband Orian and their 5 kids: a boy named Leo and a girl named Lyra who were 6 and then little futa named Leta who was 4 and then a now 3-year-old boy named Lupos and a 2-year-old girl who was his Irish twin called Lepas. Then there was Maze's oldest sister Kesa and her husband Sirius and their brewed of 7 children 2 6-year-old boys named Hercules and Perseus, 3 4-year-old hermaphrodites named: Lynx, Hydra, and Gemini and 2 2-year-old girls named Carina and Sagitta. Lastly Maze's favorite older sister Lumi and her husband Draco and their 6 kids 2 7-year-olds a boy named Phoenix Scutum and a girl named Pyxis Sculptoris, 2 5-year-olds a futa girl named Vela-Sagitta and futam boy named Sextans-Sagittarius, then the three-year-olds a boy called Pegasus de Taurus and a girl named Lacerta da Tucana. Maze smiled at all her nephews and nieces and knew despite all of them and the 10 had by her oldest brother Shamash and 9 by her other older brother Enkidu and however many by her other siblings now or in the future, she to along with all her younger siblings including the triplets Fenrir, Jӧrmungandr, and Hel and their Irish triplet twins Amy Madison, Cerberus, and Orthros all of whom were exactly 10 month younger then the other three down to the second were expected to have no less then 4 children at the time they decided to have no more children. Though none of her other older siblings nor their children made appearances and none of her younger ones had children yet. Also running amuck while their parents helped was Ezekiel-Paul and Valeria's children: Evan-Phillip and Ezra-Phineas who were 7 and their little girls who were 6 and 5 respectively named Vanessa Wyla and Veronica Jewel.

Also present throughout the planning stages were Sadie's younger brother Thackarya and his girlfriend Danielle and their friend group of Elija, Emilie, Thomas, Thora, Zane, Billie Jean, John, Nikki, Jason, Nikita, Lyole, Ulia, Chase, and Riely as a lot of the planning was happening at the castle despite classes resuming as it was technically now considered a shared property between the Cromwells and the School and the sixteen were now in their freshman year there. It helped that a Cromwell was also Chancellor of the University. Marnie, Ethan, Dylan, and Aneesa were the most pleased about this as it gave their kids play mates beyond just their cousins in the general vicinity.

The next months passed fast as everyone stayed busy with work, school, and planning the weddings along with scheming out the Bachelor and Bachelorette Parties. It was kind of fun playing a game of Russian roulette as one guy or gal had to be rotated in or out as their party was being planned by the rest. As they hit February 2015, they had pretty much a rough sketch for all the weddings and the details specifically locked down for Zach and Nancy's and now the two were kept out as they finalized the details for their parties. "So, for Zach, what order should we run things in?" Ethan asked as he looked at Chester who was the Best Man and leading the planning while Ethan was scribing as all agreed he had the most legible handwriting. Chester was quiet for a moment thinking about all they'd discussed for Zach's party. "Well, I say we will start with getting food and then hit a bar for a couple drinks and then will go back to the hotel and will bring out the stripper of course and then end the night with bringing out his favorite dessert Jello Mello Surprise and watch some movies. Then will all retire to our residences or rooms if anyone is actually staying at the Hotel." Chester concluded as Ethan put pen to paper. "When is this all gonna be set for? Surely like the others we are not going to do it the night before?" Bobby inquired. Pete smiled as he had the answer to this one, "No, the wedding is the 20th we have set the Party for the 15th that gives a few days to breathe and all of us to recover. The girls are also doing Nancy's party that night as well." The rest nodded and they dispersed.

Meanwhile the girls were in another room going over finalizing the details for Nancy's wedding. Jessica was conducting the meeting with grace as she loved being the Maid of Honor, "Okay, so let's finalize everything, Lunch will be a picnic at 3:15 sharp on March 15th at The Woodland Grove and then it's off to stroll through the flower gardens of Demeter before we get changed and hit up the club and see them men dance like ours never would…" she paused while the girls giggled and then continued
"After that we will head back to my place where we will essentially have a sensual slumber party: drinks, snacks, pillow fights, tv, orgy. You know the usual fun romp, ramped up to eleven." Jessica said and again all laughed at how casually she through orgy in there like it was just normal which the girls guess at least for the most part it kind of had become for celebrations such as this. They all just laughed again before heading off to go about their days.

Finally, the 15th of March arrived, and everyone was ready to party. The guys all met up for Zach's party and the gals for Nancy's. As the men gathered in the hotel at 3:10 Zach looked at his buddies and asked, "So where too?" Pete gave a toothy grin and howled "Food of Course." They all laughed and then headed to Felix's Footlongs and Fistfuls: Sandwiches and Snacks. By the time the boys went in, and each ordered a their favorite footlong sandwich and a side of chips and a soda it was 3:30. They cracked jokes and ate happily for the next hour before heading off to the far head of town to the redlight district area. They arrived about five and they proceeded to drink at the bar for a while before the stage rose from the floor and eight poles materialized. A ladies then each lined up at a pole they represented eight different monstrous races and as they began to strip the guys all watched and Ethan remarked, "Ah yes, the show we only get when there's something to celebrate as…" but the rest of his sentence was cut off as the music volume rose and the women started peeling off clothes of consequence. From left to right you had a mummy, zombie, vampire, banshee, ghoul, ghost, phantom, and spectre. The men had a good time and Chester shared a look with the others while Zach was watching the show and then he took a bag out and walked over to the manager. He listened and nodded as he pocketed a share of the money. After the show, the Manager A Revenant Wraith Man spoke in his raspy voice. "Well, that was quite a performance, we would now like to give a special round of applause and also our condolences to Mr. Zachery Xerxes Deadwood-Understone who is celebrating his stag party before getting married. As such, he will get a reduced cost lap dance from our lovely ladies." He then waved a hand, and the strippers came over in all their glory and corralled the eight into a circle and did a rotating lap dance making sure to give a little extra attention to Zach while the rest of the room cheered and jeered. After the lap-dances the eight headed back to the hotel. Once up in the room Ethan snapped his fingers and a rolling tabled rolled out with a golden platter on it. "Now that we had a sweet treat for the eyes its time for a sweet treat for the stomach." Chester declared unveiling the giant Jello-Mello Surprise. After Zach cut it they all enjoyed and binged classic movies until everyone left around 3 am for home.

Meanwhile the girls had quite the day of their own. They met up at the Woodland Grove at 3:15 Jess leading Nancy whose eyes were covered while the others set the picnic up at the Woodland Grove. "Okay, open." Marnie invited. Nancy's eyes fluttered open, and she took in the scene all her friends gathered on a giant picnic blanket with a picnic basket in the middle and wards set to keep insects out. She smiled and dropped down on the blanket taking Jess with her who had been holding her in place to keep her from peaking early. The two landed laughing and then Jess playfully grabbed her and rolled her over teasingly smacking her ass and saying, "Don't you know it's rude to drag someone down with you when you fall." Then she released her, and they properly joined the picnic. The girls ate, chatted, and chortled. After lunch they strolled through The Gardens of Demeter which were at the center of The Woodland Groves and when they finally left it was 5:00. Marnie then snapped her fingers, and all the girls were suddenly dressed in their sluttiest college girl clubbing outfits and off to their favorite club from their college days, The Monster Mash. They were all in sparkling dresses with no undergarments of any kind and when they were in they began dancing and having a good time they twerked and grinded teasingly on one another and soon they had drinks in their hand though they were collectiveness enough to not get to plastered so as to keep any unwanted advances away. An hour and a half into the clubbing the stage lit up as the music died down and a Dryad women rose and said, "Alright everyone the time of night has come to bring in the stage entertainment whose ready for the Male Stripper Crew known as Nature of the Man?" all the women cheered and the Drύedain waved her hand and eight men rose with their poles from under the stage from left to right was a Hobbit, an Elf, an Istari, an Ent, a Dwarf, an Orc, a Troll, and a Goblin. They began their dance in an asynchronous waving motion before synchronizing as they began to shed articles. The eight girls cheered with the rest of the crowd before Marnie gave a wicked grin and Jess disappeared with a bag of money and Nancy got a feeling her friends were up to something. Moment later she was proven correct as the Managers voice could be heard over all the music and she said, "The Monster Mash Club would like to give one of our wonderful patrons and her friends a special gift as they are here celebrating one of their girls Bachelorette Party. The spotlight hot Nancy as her friends grabbed her and marched her to the stage and soon the eight were getting a group lap dance from the eight strippers in front of everyone who continued to cheer and jeer and enjoy the show. When they were all given their dues by each stripper they exited the club for the night and headed back to Jess's place. When they were inside Nancy lifted each of their dresses and smack each of them across the ass for the Lap Dance Surprise and then they all changed into onesies and had some snacks and sodas and chilled for an hour. Then Jess swung a pillow and it made contact with Marnie's muffin tops and she shouted, "hey pussy…" and hit Jess across the pussy and soon the rest joined in swinging pillows at one another hitting every which part of one another until Cassie sneakily snapped her fingers and Jess's onesie fell away and soon the witches were magically peeling away all the non-witches onesies and so in a matter of seconds only the witches still had onesies on but that didn't last as they were quickly surrounded by the naked monsters and pounced on their onesies gone before they could use magic to stop the others. And then the pillow fight continued for a bit longer before they all dropped them and just started scissoring, fingering, sucking nips and clits and all around just having a great orgy. Everyone taking turns on everyone else and the seven others collectively all trying to find purchase on Nancy at one point. Jess caught her lips, the Cromwell sisters each took ahold of a breast, Cassie got all up in her pussy while Natallie took her ass, Aneesa took full advantage of using Nancy hands as Kayla played with her feet. Finally, they all climaxed again, and they settled down. Onesies back on they turned on the TV and watch random gameshows while eating Nancy's favorite dessert which thankfully wasn't anything two weird as it was simply maple syrup glazed donuts. Around 2 am those who lived their went up to bed after seeing the rest out.

A few days passed and it was time for the wedding. On the Wedding Day Marnie smiled as she walked in with Sophie and the others to find Jess zipping Nancy up in her traditional Dryad Bridal Dress, it was an Oak Brown with a dark oak leaf green sash across the center and oak leaves imprinted across the bottom half of the tree. "This dress was my mothers and hers before her and so back ten generations with me being the 11th woman in my family to wear it." Nancy said, smiling as she looked at her friends all in their green dresses varying from darkest to lightest shade based on where they would stand in her line up with Jess in forest green and Kayla on the far end in mint. Then she looked up as she heard someone gasp. "My baby looks so good…" In came Nancy's Mother and the four generations of mothers who'd wore the dress proceeding her soon they were also joined by her Father's Mother (Nana) and Grandmother (Nona) who looked happy and once the rest were fully dressed and their make-up applied Nancy's Nana, that is to say her father's mother shouted, "You can enter now!" and in came her Father, his Father, and his Grand Father, and the 3 generations of fathers proceeding them along with the husbands of the women already in the room and women who had waited with the men. Soon it was crowded with the five generations of parental figures in the room. "Ah, my lovely daughter since you already have something old from your mothers side we have something new for you. And with that his parents handed her a beautiful Wreath Crown with fresh flowers sprouting from it in a whirl of colors. Jess then stood "Finally you need something blue, so we got you this. Natalie then handed her a box and inside was a Sapphire necklace, a set of Lapis Lazuli earrings and a bracelet for each hand made of blue topaz and tanzanite. She added all the gifts into her outfit and then most left except for her parents and Maid of Honor. Soon it was time and Zach walked down the isle in his dark brown suit which his father had handed down to him as was tradition in their family for the last seven generations and soon he stood at the alter with his mates line up in a row off to his right as Jess and the bridesmaids broke off to the left and took their places. The last of the guests took their places as the music began and Nancy walked down the isle with her father on her right and mother on her left. When they reach the alter they together placed her hands in Zach and then took their seats. The ceremony was conducted in traditional fashion and once it was done Nancy shouted four her unwed friends tom line up. The flowers soared up and Cassie was the one to catch them in a flash. Looking very happily at Chester, he gave a half smile when she looked his way as he was not entirely sure whether she caught them by luck or by magical means as the flash of light had momentarily block his sight. He did however know how he was gonna propose so he patted his pocket, and then muttered something to the boys and under the guise of carrying Zach to the reception hall after Nancy was distracted talking to Cassie along with the other girls the guys moved to a spot so as not to be overheard. "Did they coordinate that or was it just luck?" Chester asked. "I don't know but I do know it was Cassie who cast the flash spell the second the bouquet started to fall so, probably." Ethan said. "I mean you have the ring on you, so it isn't a big surprise that she wants you to propose. She may not know what you have but she expects its coming sooner or later." Pete said. "Oh, I want to propose, however, I also don't want to take the spotlight off Zach's special day either." Zach smiled and said, "If you want to propose at my reception go ahead you just gotta promise you'll do it towards the end." They all laughed and then made their way into the reception and the last of those exiting the ceremony hall including the bride and her maidens also enter.

The reception began in the very traditional way with Nancy and Zach slowly dancing and others slowly joining in. Then Nancy had her father daughter dance while Zack danced with his Mom and others danced around them. After a while of dancing food was served and the stories and speeches and toast went on and on. After a bit the couple cut the cake and after dessert the couple stood up, Zach said, "Thank you all for coming and celebrating this day with us!" Then Nancy continued, "Now we invite you to stay as you wish and party the night away if you choose, but we are off to our honeymoon. Good Night." And with that said the two headed to the door and as they made it to the threshold they turned and Zach winked at Chester who grabbed Cassie's hand and knelt on one knee, "Will you marry me?" Cassie saw the newly weds hanging at the door she was still holding the bouquet and after a second of shocked silence she practically caused him to go deaf as she squealed "Yes…" then kissed him as he rose and placed the ring on her finger. As he smiled he whispered. "Did you catch the bouquet fairly or did you use magic to catch it? I am just curious if I was the only one plotting for this!" She smiled wickedly, "I did not use magic to catch it. I used magic to blind the others for a second to give me the advantage! And their were other witches in the scramble so using magic was perfectly fair. I believe one of our class once said it was unfair we had power and weren't permitted to use it at all." She giggled. He kissed her and then muttered, "Better not let Marnie here you quoting Scarlett Sinister of all people. Also, I think the compromise Chancellor Cromwell came up with was fair, allowing you all to use it recreationally and for things that weren't unbalancing the scales with other students." Cassie just rolled her eyes and then as her friends started to group around to see the ring she just finished off by saying, "We all know the reason for the change was because the complete ban was ineffective and unenforceable much like certain laws about drinking underage or most sex laws since enforcing them in their entirety requires breaking other privacy laws and such both here and in the mortal world." Chester had no time to reply as her girl friends dragged her to the door so Nancy could glimpse the ring before she and Zach left meanwhile Zach just nodded and the other guys began talking and cheersing Chester as they handed him a Swirl in the Swamp Cocktail. He took a swig and then grinned around at his friends. Meanwhile Zach and Nancy were finally off after she looked over the aquamarine jeweled inlaid silver engagement ring Cassie now had on her left ring finger. "That's pretty but why silver over gold?" Nan wondered. "Tradition, in Ogre tradition silver is the color of engagement and gold for marriage. Chester explained that to the guys and I when he first showed us the ring and told us he planned to propose at some point in the near future about two weeks ago." "Was it always going to be at our wedding?" Nan asked. "No, that only came about because she caught the bouquet and when that happened he asked me if he could. I told him sure as long as it wasn't in the middle of it." Nancy just nodded and the two were quiet for a minute before talking about other things.

Finally, the two arrived at The Ethereal Gardens and were ready for their honeymoon wedding night. They walked up to the desk and Zach said, "Checking in!" the Gargoyle lady looked up and asked, "Name of reservation?" "Mr. and Mrs. Understone" Nancy said with Glee and the the gargoyle lady smiled as she looked at the reservations and said, "Ah, the honeymoon sweet, so you're the newlyweds, well welcome enjoy yourselves it will be room Z14. Hansel, get up here." Two men appeared. One was another gargoyle who looked like the male version of the lady the other was a giant/troll hybrid and he walked over behind her and said, "Ah, fresh guest, is that why you called your brother who was losing to me in poker love?!" "Yeah Gretel, thanks for the save from your husband." The lady just shook her head and said, "Hansel, please help these newlyweds with their luggage. As for you dear do you know where my lovely sister-in law went off too?" "Why are you inquiring from Edward, where I am?" A witch asked as she materialized in front of them and kissed Hansel. "Because Mina, I am going on break after these two are checked in and someone needs to take my place and Hansel is going to help them with their luggage and Edward is coming with me because we are taking our break together and going to dinner." Zach and Nancy just watch this enchanted go down quietly until Mina let go of Hansel and walked up to the desk and Gretel handed them their key cards and other info. Then Hansel led them to their room while his wife sat down at the desk and the other two clocked out and headed to get food.

After Zach handed Hansel a generous tip, Hansel said, "Thanks enjoy your stay and don't worry about noise all rooms on this level are soundproof." He then went back upstairs to presumably sit at the desk with his wife. But as they went to close the door they saw six kids run past and based on looks they assumed they may be children of Hansel's. Hansel turned back at the ruckus and looked down at the six, "What are you all doing down here?" The oldest a boy perhaps fourteen that was the spitting image of his father said, "Just running off some exes energy, since we are still here dad!" Hansel rolled his eyes and then said, looked at his son and said, "Thomas, you mother, and I along with your Uncle Ed and Aunt Gretel will probably be here till at least ten maybe eleven. Adrianna I know you guys are probably hungry, but please can the six of you go hang in the lobby and when your mother and father return will figure out about getting the six of you home since you all do have school starting again soon." he nodded at his 14-year-old niece who looked very like her mother. She looked up and then turned to her little brother and sister and said, "Edmin, Elliana lets go." The two twin 8-year-olds followed their big sister up the stairs while Thomas shared a silent convo with his dad before saying too his younger brother and sister, "Johan, Murial come on." And the 14-year-old ran off followed by the 12-year-old boy and the 10-year-old girl. And they followed their cousins followed by their father. With them gone Nancy stuck a do not disturb sign on the door and closed and locked it.

She then turned to Zack laying posed sexily on the bed playing with the buttons of his shirt. She skipped to him and laid next to him taking over unbuttoning his shirt and said, "That's by job now." And soon his shirt fell away and as she unzipped his pants she felt his hands reach around her and he quipped, "Guess this is mine then." And he unzipped her dress and pulled it away carefully so as not to damage it and in the same motion he unsnapped her bra. As they laid their in their underwear he kissed her passionately and then asked, "How careful do you want to be?" She smiled at him and said, "We can consummate our night fully, I just have to be good for Nat's wedding in December and for my kind a typical pregnancy cycle goes for 7.5 to 8 months. So, if I get pregnant I should still be able to carry a child to term and be in shape for that wedding as for the other two at most we are just guest. Besides, I want a family not a big one but at least two kids maybe three." Zach smiled as they pulled one another's underwear off and replied, I like the idea of two hopefully one son and one daughter." Nancy nodded, "I like the sound of that, but not twins, biologically my kind can carry individuals with a very low mortality rate, but it goes up exponentially for each extra child carried at one time, even with magic the mortality rate if one carries twins is automatically double the normal 5% mortality rate." Zach just nodded and then looking at his bride and then pushed in her tiny frame as even in her human sized woodnymph form she was still only 3/4ths his height and she was skinny by most standards though still healthy for a woodnymph. The two fooled around making out for a bit and then he slowly entered her and began screwing her properly and after a while she said, "Gonna cum." "Me too." Zach grunted and then together they released, and his swimmers went for a swim up in her. After he pulled out she sucked him clean, and he licked her outer edge before the two got up showered and went to bed. They enjoyed the next week going out and having a good time despite Nan avoiding alcohol just in case and they always ended the night with unprotected and fun sex before watching something and passing out. They did come back and two weeks later she started to notice some physical changes, however, she went to get a test to be sure. Zach meanwhile was back at work. Nancy screamed as she saw the positive results and Natalie and Cassie who'd been in the other room came dashing in. "What's up." Natalie asked seeing her friend bent over, Nancy pointed to the counter and Cassie picked up the stick and smiled and then showed it to Natalie. Nat smiled and said, "Congrats, you better be in shape for my wedding." The last part was clearly, at least in part a joke though also possibly a threat. "Congrats, oh and mine as well." Cassie teased. Nan just smiled and replied, "I will be now, I want to tell Zach before the rest." "Tell me what came a voice from the hall." Nancy looked up and saw Zach enter the bathroom. Nan was quiet then nodded at the stick and Cassie handed it to Zach who stared at it for a good minute before processing what he was seeing. A few days later at a big get together with all their friends and family Zach rose and dinged his glass. Everyone looked around. "So, before we get to enraptured by our feast Nancy and I have an Announcement." Nancy then rose next to him and smiled at everyone before saying, "I am with child." There was a second of absolute silence and then thunderous applause and congrats said all around.

The next few months passed productively as they honed in on planning for Bobby and Ilianna's parties, wedding, and reception and Nancy began showing. As June approached everyone was solidifying the details for the approaching wedding and Nancy was thankful for only being a guest as she was swelling and so didn't want to have certain extra responsibilities. One day in late May, Zach leaned down and said, "I love you; I'll be back late as I am meeting the guys after work today to finalize details for Bobby's Bachelor Party." Nancy grimaced a bit and then Zach quipped, "Hey you got two weddings this year where you get to just be a guest I only have one and it isn't til September." She perked up at this and then said, "Well you have to deal with me being almost at term by then so that's a good thing." Zach just rolled his eyes then kissed her and left. Zach's workday was uneventful and when it was time to clock out he was gone. He was the last to arrive at the Celtic Goblin and he walked into the backroom of the Bar where Luke and the others sat. "Welcome to my place of Business, now let's get down to ours shall we." Luke said from his seat. Zach took his seat and a lot of the rest sat up as they'd been slouched and slumped over. Markus then took in the room at large, "So, we will follow a similar format for to Zach's party for this one with a few key changes such as locations." Ethan had a quill and parchment ready to write the dictation. "First we will go to his favorite restaurant for dinner at 4, from their will go to the bar at 5, now he has requested no public strip club…so we are renting out a private show Luke has agree to host here even though it requires him to shut down from 6:30 to opening the next day. After that we go back to the same hotel we used for previous bachelor parties where we will eat dessert and play some videogames. Any questions?" Markus concluded. "Yeah, what the dessert?" Dylan asked. "Honey Glazed Cereal Bars. Two types one will be with real-grubs and others will be with candy-grubs." Markus answered. With this done they all departed for their homes

Over at Sophie and Kayla's residence the bridal Party of Ilianna met while the nonparty members of the group kept Illianna occupied. "So, now that we're all gather, let solidify everything." Kayla spoke. Sophie had a notepad and pen ready. "So first will meat for an early dinner around four, then will go do some karaoke, before heading off to the club. As she has requested not to go to a strip club afterwards, we will hire a troop of strippers to the house, We will be doing all following events including the strippers here. After they leave the party will just sort of evolve into a typical girls night, with snacks, and treats with the big one being her favorite dessert: Treakle Tart, will definitely play some games and of course will have an orgy and after that just chill and watch some shows. Everyone even those not part of the procession will be invited to stay the night." Kayla concluded. "Though it must be stated we only have a few spare beds as we haven't accounted for having so many over often. So, bed spaces are limited, and the only person guaranteed a bed besides us is the bride herself. After that, the rest of you plus the other guest can duke it out for the remaining three beds, couch, sofa, and other furniture or the softest piece of floor you can find!" Sofie interjected. The girls all nodded and dispensed.

On the 16th of June, the guys were all gathered to throw Bobby his party while the girls were doing the same for Ilianna. Bobby arrived at the hotel as instructed where the guys were waiting with Luke's bus as even though he inherited the bar from his old man when he retired he kept the bus from his old job painted it green and converted it into a party/camping bus. Once he arrived they all loaded up and Luke drove them off. 10 minutes later they arrived a T&P's Grubbery. Bobby, Chester, and Zach started comparing notes on what grubs went best with what meals while the rest were just glad that the place had other options. Once inside, the five non-grub eating crowd just order a pork-a-alcoholic pizza with pepperoni, salami, bacon, sausage, ham, capocollo, and smoked pork over pink sauce that was a hybrid between red and white sauce and a layer of five different variations of cheddar cheese. Meanwhile Bobby got a grasshopper stromboli, Chester got a mealie warm spaghetti, and Zach got a cricket calzone. All got sweet tea with their food. 45 minutes later they headed off to Gobba-Ghoul's Guzzling-A-Gallon Glass. They drank and snacked for a while, before Luke sobered up enough and drove them back to his bar where he lead them in and he said, "Time for some entertainment." He clapped his hands and the stage lit up with eight poles and eight strippers. "I told you no strippers." Bobby said half-heartly. "No, you said, no public strip show." Markus corrected. "This isn't, it's just you, your seven closest friends and 8 beautiful ladies." Markus retorted. They both shut up as the music began, from left to right there was a Wind Fairy, Water Fairy, Wood Fairy, White-Hot-Fire Fairy, Warping Metal Fairy, Witch Fairy, Whirling Storm Fairy, and a Warrior Fairy. The eight fairy women danced and stripped in sequence as each article came off they removed the next slower and in a more seductively teasing manner. Once they swung around the pole and removed their last article of clothing they flew from the stage and each landed on one of the guys and gave them a lap dance and basically play a version of musical shuffle as with each new song they would switch guys on whom they were lap dancing and once they had danced upon each guy they gather into a conga line and did the conga back to the step of the stage before flying over each of their platforms and gathering their clothes they did a reverse strip going backwards around the poles as they got redressed and then with the last article secured they sunk back under the stage where they collected the pay that had been left for them and exited. The boys meanwhile headed back to the hotel after Luke lock up the place. When they returned to the sweet they were renting Dylan rolled out a glittering gold platter and a burnished brass platter. The boys looked over and Bobby watched wondering how his friends had reconciled his favorite dessert given most were not fans of eating bugs. Dylan pulled off the top of the golden tray which had a sign that read: Honey Glazed Cereal Bars with Real Grasshoppers, Crickets, and other assorted bugs. Then he unveiled the brass top which read: Honey Glazed Cereal Bars with Candy Grasshoppers, Crickets, and other assorted Gummy bugs. Bobby read the signs and understood and then he, Zach, and Chester split the gold tray into thirds along with each grabbing one candy one. While the rest split the candy ones evenly

between the five of them along with dealing out some extra candy to even out for the extra the others had.

Once each had their plate loaded they went into the main living area where The Z-Cuboid was located. They turned on the system hooked up the eight controllers and scrolled through the catalog for a few minutes looking at their options before settling on four games they'd play over the rest of the night they started with first they played the racing game Dracula Double Dash, Followed up by Mega Monster Melee, Mogwai Party, finally they ended the night with Weening Throw The Hallows. This last one was a story-based game and unlike the others where they were either all playing as individuals or teams of two against one another in this one they were working as a team to progress through the story switching off the controller at each different check point or after an individual died three times withing the same turn. Finally, around 4:30 in the morning they finally beat the game which they'd been playing since about 10:15 the previous night and with that they all got some shut eye before checking out and heading home around noon the next day.

Meanwhile the girls party was also exhilarating and extensive. At 3:50 that afternoon the bridesmaids and fellow guest arrived at Dragon's Breath Hot Wings: Wings of every Warmth. 10 minutes later as the rest sat in the giant corner booth they'd reserved Kayla arrived with Iliana in toe who was ecstatic to be getting food from her favorite restaurant. After all wings were her favorite food, chicken, duck, turkey, dodo, and pretty much any other poultry wings. They all ordered fruity drinks and while most order one type of poultry at their preferred spice level Ilianna order The Dragon Breath special which essentially was three wings from every type of poultry they served each tossed in one of the sauces they served going from super mild and sweet to so hot a literal Fire Breathing Dragon thinks its spicy and hot. From here they went to the Karaoke Bar and sang their hearts out though Ilianna struggled for the first hour or so due to the spicy wings she'd ingested. They then changed into their clubbing clothes which involved very short cut tops that showed off their midriffs and some cleavage though not as much as when they were singles. Along with mini skirts and thongs that cover the necessary bits and bobs but not much else. They had fun dancing at the club and by staying clustered no one bothered them. They of course got more drinks and were very near tipsy by the time they headed home. After a bit had past for them to sober up Kayla snapped her fingers and a troop of men walked in. from right to left there was a Werebear, Warlock, Mogwai, Wizard, Gremlin, Wiccan, Mummy. "What did you hire for our entertainment, I know I said no strippers." Ili said with apprehension. "Technically you said, 'I don't want to go to a strip club' also they prefer the term exotic dancers." Kayla then turn and snapped her fingers again and the music started. "Hit it boys." She commanded. The men began to dance doing break dances and other moves and once the song hit its crescendo and began back down so to did their clothes begin to drop away. Once down to their birthday suits the seven men then surrounded the big group of girls and did a shimming lap-dance whilst rotating to ensure equal lap dancing on all of them with their hard rods working under the girls skirts but staying outside the bounds of their thongs and not actually penetrating them but rather just vibrating along the fabric. Once they completed their dance they got dressed and collected their payment and then left. However, it was clear from the look on her face that Ili had gotten a little extra attention down below from all seven. After a few minutes of silence Soph asked, "Dessert anybody?" and they just nodded, and she summoned a table that carried a silver platter on it. Sophie lift it to reveal a treacle tart too which they all helped themselves. After Dessert they broke out the games. They then played many board games enough that by the end everyone had lost a game and as a penalty all were now naked as the rules they implemented meant last place had to strip naked and if they came in last again they had to do a sexy dance though no one ended up losing a second game.

They all looked around at one another once the games were put away. "Now what." Ili giggled as the naked girls stared lustily around at one another. "Well since we're already naked, I believe that means it's time for the orgy." Kayla snickered and Sophie smirked. They all laughed and then soon were tackling and rolling around with one another though the couples present did not necessarily fully engage one another as they could do that later. Once everyone had made Ili cum and whomever else they'd slept with they all gathered up their clothes and packed them away opting to get partly dress in comfy pj bottoms though all left their upper halves bare as they settle down with some snacks and watch TV till about 3 am. At this point Kayla and Sophie retreated to their master and treated one another after seeing everyone else to bed. All the individuals found comfy chairs to lay on or in the case of the fastest they managed to claim the sofa, loveseat, and two grabbed the giant couch. While the three other couple present took the three guest rooms that hadn't been claimed while Ili got the one that was reserved for her. She also decided to randomly select one friend from the group that was otherwise gonna be in the living room to join her. It ended up being Irean's name she pulled from the bra she had thrown all the names under consideration into. The two had the room on the upper floor opposite side from the master while Lydia and Maze got the Basement Bedroom, Jocelyn and Justine got the attic bedroom, and Ashley and Allison got the main floor bedroom. All the girls in the main living area stayed up and chatted for a bit before passing out around 3:30am. Meanwhile each couple spent from 3:33am-4:44am having a sexy good time though they all kept it down so as not to disturb anyone else. All the guest ended up leaving around 12:34pm that day. Kayla and Sophie then waved their fingers cleaning everything up before just chilling for the rest of the evening.

The Summer Wedding was picturesque in its appearance as everybody arrived and took their seats or positions as it was for the wedding party members. While Ilianna was getting ready with the help of her brides maids and mother and grandmothers, Bobby stood looking in the mirror trying to get his tie tied. "Let me help you with that Bobbertos." The boy looked in the mirror to see his father approach, not that he doubted who had spoken as only his father would call him by his full first name in general settings though given, he was name for his paternal grandfather he supposed it made some sense. Bobby turned and his father reached out and fixed his tie and then said, "It's time, let's get you out there." As they walked out Bobby saw his buddies waiting for them and to his delight his grandfather had indeed made it and was sitting next to an empty seat that was for Bobby's dad and on the other side of that empty seat was his mom, his Grandmama, Grandpapa and next to his grandfather was of course his grandmother. It had been a question whether his dad's father was gonna make it due to traveling being hard on him at his age. He was soon distracted as Markus said, "Let's get you in position." Bobby nodded and with his procession he walked down the isle and stood at the altar with his guys and his father took his seat. A few minutes later the bridal march began, and everyone rose. Ilianna began down the isle in a Blue Wedding Gown that had new ruins sewn into it alone with wearing a veil that had been passed down for the last nine generations in her family. As she reached the altar, her father placed her hands in Bobby's and then retreated to his seat. Once he was seated the minister began "We are gathered today…." … "I do" … "I do" "You may kiss the bride." The minister said. The two shared a kiss as the guest clapped and then all went to the reception reservation. When everyone arrived Ilianna shouted, "Will all the unmarried ladies please line up." The ladies did so, and Ilianna turn away from them and through the bouquet over her head and turn just in time to see Sadie snag it out of the air.

The reception was fun and went on for a while. After the obligatory first couple dances with his bride and mother and both his grandmas Bobby managed to walk over to the table where his grandfather was sitting and he smile and said, "I am glad you made it, I thought with your health you might not make it!" His grandfather smiled and then said with a dark sense of humor, "Make it how? Like travel here or live long enough for it?" Bobby just shook his head and said, "Travel, you'll go with the reaper when your good and ready." His grandfather just smiled and replied, "The only question left now is will I see great grandchildren from you before I go. I mean your aunt's kids are good, but they won't pass on my legacy in name. I am seven hundred years old and definitely in my waning days, so the answer comes down to when you and your bride have kids…" As he finished Bobby's grandmother approached and smiled at her husband and grandson and said, "Your bride is looking for you, she is so sweet." And soon indeed they were joined by Ilianna and all four of them moved to their legitimate seats and the dinner began. A little while later everyone began to trickle out as the reception came to a close. Sadie still had the bouquet as she and Santiago left. Markus and William followed them out with mischievous looks on their faces as their own significant others looked like here we go. This intrigued the new love birds and they followed. They got out just in time to see the two older half-brothers of Santiago catch up to him and as Willo and Lucia started chatting with Sadie William took his wolven form as a giant silverbacked white wolf and Markus his giant bat form and he lifted Santiago on Williams back and then shrunk to a normal bat size and off they went. Soon the three returned all in base form again and Sadie turned around as she saw the other two women's lips curl into smirks. Kneeling behind her with ring in hand was Santiago, "Will you marry me?" The remaining guest who hadn't left yet watch the scene dead in their tracks. Sadie stared at him in shock for the faintest of seconds his heart dropped and then she smiled and nodded yes still a bit speechless and finally verbalized it, "Yeah, yes." He smiled as he placed the ring on her finger and her friends quickly gathered around to see the ring. After a few minutes of excited babble among the girls Ilianna extradited herself from the throng and she and Bobby left as she promised they'd figure out plans when she got back.

A few hours later they arrived at Golden & Locks Bear Inn where they check in. "Reservation for two." Bobby said. "Name" the young werebear asked whose name read lil Jon Berry. "Mr. and Mrs. Gray" Ilianna provided. Jon filed through a few things before saying, "Ah here we are." He held out some forms and after getting their signatures he handed them their key cards and said, "Your sweet is on the top floor last door on the left." The two nodded and then as another werebear arrived he looked at the little one and asked, "Aren't you gonna help them with their luggage Lil Jon?" "If you want to watch the desk Papa" the older werebear name Big Jon nodded and took the seat while the younger one got up and pushed a cart over and took them to their room. Once they were inside the boy left.

They spent the next few minutes simply unpacking and quietly smiling at one another coyly before settling into bed. They laid their for a few minutes before Bobby pulled her on top of him and kissed her softly on the lips. She kissed back but as she felt his member rising she pulled back and said, "You'll half to wear protection, I am a brides matron for Justine's wedding in a few months, but I will tell Sadie when we get back I intend to start a family soon, so if she wants all her brides maids able to drink I can't make any promises I will be available to fulfill that role." Bobby looked a little disappointed as he wanted to start a family soon, but he accepted her reasoning and compromise. So, on went the protection and so the fun began he rocked her body gyrating inside her and making her squeal. They had a good wedding night and passed out in a loving embrace. The rest of their honeymoon was quite pleasant as they explored Fairytale County and even visited the local village of Folktale. After their two weeks were up a female werebear by the name of Godiva Berry arrived to take their luggage downstairs where a witch by the name of Goldy Locks Berry checked them out. Godiva looked at her Daughter-in-Law and then turned away. The Grays headed home.

Once the two returned from their honeymoon finalizing details were starting to begin on Jocelyn and Justine's wedding so Ilianna got busy fast fulfilling her duties prewedding as a bridesmaid while Bobby got a bit of a breather from the wedding chaos and focused more on his job and other aspects of their new life together. The two groups of bridesmaids all met collaboratively to plan the bachelorette weekend for the couple and set it up to be in a similar fashion as Sophie and Kayla's minus the appearances of Dylan and Ethan. As they sat in the living room of Kayla and Sophie's they discussed. "So, when it comes to locations, we'll host Justine's party here. Do we have any volunteer's to host Jocelyn's?" Sophie asked from her spot at the head of the room. "We'll do it." Maze said indicating Lydia and herself. Sophie nodded and then Allison continued "So, as far as food goes we are taking Justine to lunch at 2:30 at Countess Circe's Cookery and after that we will go over at do the Maza-Peloza Mazes before returning here and having a girls night, Justine specifically requested if we insisted on a stripper it had to be at one of our houses and not in a club. Oh, and for those coming the dessert on the menu will be her favorite, Bread Pudding and Rosé!" "Also, to be clear when we switch parties the locations will be the same just in reverse." Kayla chimed in from the foot of the room. Ashley then smiled, "When it comes to food for Jocelyn's party we will meet at 2:15 at Madam Madea's Meadhouse. We'll then be going to the newly opened Halloday Escape Rooms, and then we will be going to a club, twerking, and grinding our hearts out before the exotic dance show begins at 7:30 and then we'll return to the house and have Sweat Meat Pie and Mead for dessert and then the girls night will commence." They all giggled at this and then they parted.

On the 18th of September, the two-day event began. Jocelyn arrived at Maze and Lydia's at 1:45 and sat her stuff down in the room prepped for her before, joining the others who were gathered outside to head out for food. When she realized where they were eating she squealed in delight and immediately ordered her favorite meal which was the Savory Seven with a Black Und Blue Mead. Which was a mead made with fermented blackberries and blueberries and Hadaic Honey! The others went for more general things so as not to run the bill to high. They ate, chatted, and celebrated. Once there bellies were full, and the bill paid it was off to the escape rooms. When they arrive, Jocelyn looked so excited the others feared she may faint from lack of air due to squealing so much. Over the next 3 hours they went through three separate escape rooms though they were connected by theme the first one was representative Of Samhain Past, then Halloween Present, and the last All Hallows Eve Post-Present. They came out and realized it was 6 O'clock and so off to the club they went after magically changing. As they all walked into Lush Lux their sparkly tube tops and glittering booty shorts shined in the disco lights. "Shall we dance?" Maze purred and the girls followed her dragging Lydia onto the dance floor and soon they were twerking and grinding on one another while holding drinks in one hand and one another with their free hand. The next hour was a blur of dancing and giggling until all of a sudden the music deadened, and a Vampire Lady stood on the stage "Is everyone ready for the show?" "Yeah…" the crowd roared. Eight beautiful women then walked onto the stage. A vampire girl named Ella lead the group and appeared to be the descent of or younger kin of the lady who'd introduced them. She was joined by Succubus called Alda unrelated to Maze and her family, A Witch named Sammy, A Green-Skinned Girl named Shelly who was a descendant of Frankenstein's Monster or as they'd come to call themselves Frankenjects. Behind her was Sandra the Sorceress, Amelia the Gene, Makenzi the Mage, and bringing up the rear was Elsa the Snow-Elf. The eight girls began to dance and strip and many girls and guys in the crowd hollered and as the end of the show neared Maze bought them all lap-dances for which they were lead up on the stage where the naked woman danced on them and even bounced playfully on their cloth covered hard-ons with grace and skill. Once this was done they went back to Maze and Lydias.

There they all quickly stripped down to nothing allowing their cocks to breath and casually sat at the table and dived into some sweet meat and mead. They then all got redressed in their comfy clothes and gathered in the living room where they sat at the table and Lydia shuffled cards. "Time for some strip poker! Yes?" the girls all looked at Joselyn who smiled knowing the clothes they'd just put on wouldn't last but said, "I don't prefer poker why don't we do strip hearts instead." The girls quickly agreed, Lydia dealt the cards, and the game began. Soon clothes and cuss words were flying and a bit later all were nude, and the table became a bed as the orgy began. The next couple hours was just a love fest with every girl depositing a load from their penis into each and every orifice of Jocelyn and her into their asses, pussies, and mouths along with them all going into one another's asses and mouths. When finally done they all cleaned up and put on their pj pants back on though they all remained topless letting their tatas swing free and they cuddled on the couch and other furniture and watched some movies. Finally, they all retired to their sleeping spaces for the night.

Meanwhile Justine's party was happening down the street. At 2:15 she arrived at Sophie and Kayla's and placed her things in the room prepared for her before meeting with the rest and being transported to lunch. She smiled as they walked into Countess Circe's Cookery. She immediately ordered her favorite dish and a mango mojito. The others also order their preferred dishes and fruity cocktails. After lunch they headed to Maza-Peloza Mazes where they did a corn maze, a hedge maze, and a Gorded Wall Maze. They then headed back to the house as the sun began to set and sink below the horizon. Justine was glad they were going back to the house and for a second she thought she'd avoided the tradition of the club. However, her face quickly shifted through multiple emotions as they walked into the living room where eight feminine figures stood two to a pole. A vampire and a werewolf on one, a phantom and a mummy on one, a frankenject and a witch on one, and a cyclops and a tryclops on the last one. After a few seconds of her face fluttering through emotions Justine just sighed and rolled her eyes before smiling and sitting down to watch the show with her friends. With this the music started and the eight began to strip and Justine soon realized these weren't ordinary girls but specifically ones with a particular extra feature between their legs. This made her laugh and mouth "you bitches, that's just…" but she didn't finish as the now naked strippers began dancing on them and grinding their extra appendages over the girls nether regions giving extra attention to Justine.

After the show, the entertainers picked up their clothes, put them on and left. The girls laughed as Justine went to cuss them out while the rest just pointed out she didn't seem to mind while the ladies were grinding their junk over her g-spot. They soon collected their dessert, Justine's favorite: slices of Bread Pudding and glasses of Rosé. They soon toasted and then ate and drank while watching random TV. Then they broke out the monopoly board and as they played things got interesting as in addition to the game money clothes became currency so by the time Justine won the game every girl was both naked and in possession of at least one article of another girl's clothing along with none of their own. They all smiled as once the game was put away the sex toys came out and the orgy began everyone used the vibrating strap-on on Justine in every hole while she used a non-vibrating one on each of them and all of them scissored one another and sucked upon one another's tits. Once they were finally satiated a few hours had passed and they put on their onesies though they were left unzipped so they had easy access to play with themselves or one another while they watch game shows. For the most part they just played with themselves though the couples present did play with one another and finally around 2am they all headed to bed.

The next day the girls switch off brides and took them through the routine of their significant other's bachelorette party, so Ashley lead the way of leading Justine through Jocelyn's party with lunch at Madea's, the escape rooms, the club, the strip club, though for Justine she actually did want to do strip poker. After that they had an orgy in which each girl stuffed their dicks into Justine and after multiple attempts they manage to all be in her at the same time admittedly by working multiple holes. Maze, Lydia, and Lexi entered in her pussy, Ashley and Irean up her botty and Sadie and Willo in her mouth. They all simultaneously came inside her and then rotated in they group til they manage this feat in all three of her major entrances. They then watched movies while snacking on sweets, eating pizza, and drinking soda. As they started the last movie they ate dessert: Sweet Meat and Mead. Similarly Allison lead the day of taking Jocelyn through Justine's day with lunch at Circe's then the mazes, then returning to the house with the show. Joce got a kick out of the fact that they'd specifically gotten t-girl strippers. After this they began the strip board came although in this case the game of choice was life though clothes still were used as extra currency and ended up with essentially the same results. The Orgy was fun as Joce got to fuck each with her hardened meat and then feel them fuck her with a strap-on that was a casting of her own meat. Finally they all sat around with more snacks and alcoholic cider and watch movies in unzipped onesies before all heading to bed. On the next day, all the girls at both parties headed home. Sophie and Kayla called Maze and Lydia and the four compared notes on how the other parties had gone before hanging up and enjoying having their home to themselves again!

On the 23rd everyone gathered at St. Merlin's Temple for the Wedding. It was interesting as they all gathered and prepared for the wedding. Jocelyn and Justine in their separate chambers had decided to take inspiration from Sophie and Kayla weddings in terms of contrasting colors. In the Right Chamber Jocelyne stood in a crimson dress with a dark royal purple sash and all her brides maids in their had on royal purple dresses with crimson detailing. Meanwhile in the Left Chamber Justine stood in her navy-blue dress with regal lavender sash with her brides maids in lavender dresses with navy blue detailing. Both brides were visited by their parents and gift new vails to match their dresses with tradition bridal tiaras that had been passed down their family lines for generations and each were a blue crystal necklace engraved with a J. Jocelyn walk down the aisle first with her Paternal Uncle walking her down as her father was currently serving in the militia and wasn't able to be there in person. Though his Irish Twin did look the part. Her brides maids followed, and she stood in the traditional spot of the groom with her bridesmaids filling in the spots usually held by the Groomsmen. Then came Justine's Bridesmaids came and lined up and the music began as Justine came down the aisle with her Paternal Grandfather as her father unfortunately was unable to attend due too being ill. Once he placed her hands into Joselyn's he retreated to his seat and wave a witch's glass on so her father could view from his sick bed. The wedding went pretty normally from there. After the ceremony Justine and Jocelyn Jointly through the whole bouquet of which they'd each held half of up to this point and it was caught by Willo who blushed green as unlike many other Markus had the ring in hand in a flash. She quickly nodded sobbing happy tears as she said yes and he slipped the ring on her finger as they then joined the rest of the party who'd headed toward the reception most not paying them any attention other than Markus's brothers, Bobby and of course Willo's friends who'd been standing in proximity to the situation.

Afterwards they all went to A-St. Morgana La Fay's Lounge for the Reception. After the girls ogled Willo's ring for a few minutes they refocused on the couple for whom they were there. The reception was fun though it was rather shorter then others as the two wanted to go off after eating.

Eventually Jocelyn and Justine made it to their Honeymoon destination which was over in the Red Riding Woods. "Name?" A girl asked from behind the desk. "Jocelyn and Justine Corvinus-Crawley." Joce said as Justine just grinned. They made it up to their room after the teenage girl in a red silk cloak checked them in and an elderly lady who was the proprietor had a look at their rings. The two unpacked and then stripped down and changed into their pjs before laying in their bed and cuddling aggressively. "So do we try for children or no?" Jocelyn teased swinging a fresh condom still in its foil between her fingers. "We be cutting it close if any of the girls want to involve us or at least me in their weddings!" Justine considered. "If we're lucky you'll have two weeks and magic to get you back down to size and an excuse for anyone having a wedding before next June." Jocelyn countered. "You really want the responsibility of a child or children this soon." Justine asked looking her love straight in the eyes. Jocelyn looked her wife in the eyes, and finally replied "Do You? I just want to be able to enjoy our love with no more barriers…if your ready?!" Joce added. "Not tonight but will see how I feel over the two weeks we're here. You can however rawdog me in every other hole." Justine finally said. Jocelyn didn't wait another second and snapped their clothes off and started plowing into her mouth while working her own tongue on her wife's pussy. Licking her clit and squealing as Justine took all of her inside her mouth and slithered her tongue down to lick the pussy between her balls. Joce soon exploded out of both her cock and cunt and then seconds later Justine cummed as well and Joce soon used her moist meat and shoved it between Justine's breast stroking up and down while sucking on her tits and then after climaxing twice more she rawdogged Justine's arse hard and fast enjoying the lack of a barrier and after she had yet another release she pulled out and breathed hard and Justine zapped the condom on her and said, "Push in my love." Joselyn smiled though there was the tiniest hint of a sigh as the rubber encased her and then in she went fucking her love and she made Justine climax twice before she allowed herself to climax again. They then went to bed. The rest of their honeymoon was fun and full of adventures and on the last night Justine lay with her legs open and purred, "You may plow my fields and will see what happens." Joslyne waisted no time pushing into her raw and enjoying the plow and she went slow savoring the moment and then slowly sped up and about ten minutes later she laid her seed in the fields she been plowing and then kissed her wife and they fell asleep with Jocelyne Sheathed inside Justine and a question lying in the air.

When they returned they found those involved were already prepping hard for Luke and Natalie's big day. As the two went into town they saw Dylan and his boys minus Luke sitting at Notre Dame Café and on the other side of Paris Street Cassie and the girls minus Natalie sat at Eiffel Tower Diner. The two continued toward the market to get their groceries. At the Café Dylan opened the meeting. "So, for Luke we are just gonna do a simple stag night. We'll go to dinner at Gobbly Gook's Nobbily Nooks on Hooks. Then back to his bar for drinks and a private exotic dance show and then back to the hotel for Butterscotch Brownies and Jack-O-Box Games so everybody make sure your devices are charged or at the least you have your chargers. The men all nodded and then finished their coffee and lunches before heading back to work. At the same time across the street the girls were discussing Natalie's party during their lunch. "For Natalie's Doe Day we are going to just follow the general pattern as it always seems successful. We'll start with lunch at her favorite diner, then we'll go to the arcade and from there to the club where of course we'll buy her a lap dance and ourselves just cuz and then we'll go back to my place for the last party held before I and Chester move out next month. There we will enjoy some caramel cookies her favorite. After that it will just be a girls night with Strip Jack-O-Box, an orgy, and then listening to music and chilling till bed. At bedtime people will either leave or can sleep wherever room permits." Cassie concluded. The girls all nodded and then headed back to their jobs.

As the end of the year approached everyone looked at their busy December as Krampasnacht was on the fifth followed by the two parties on the 16th followed by the Wedding on Yule, and so on. Krampasnacht was fun as the big group attended the parade where all the many member of the celebrated groups paraded with floats and all. First came the creepy toys down main street, following them came the Elvocks followed by the rest of the littlefoots, they were followed by the swamp apes who were slightly bigger, then the Nuk-luks who again were slightly bigger, they finally reached the middlefoots with their specialty class the Momos, then came the Yowies and Yetis and bigger still was the Abominable-Wampansnowman these were followed by the yet bigger Wookelves and the group behind them were the Sasquashes who'd definitely earn the title of bigfoots as their feet were the size of orcas. Then as dusk approached he arrived. Coming down the street in his slay Came Vater Krampus himself with his family, his wife Mutter Grýla, his daughter Frau Perchta, and his three sons Belsnickel, Hans Trapp, and Knecht Ruprecht. The slay was also pulled by his loyal pack of Hel-Hunds. They waved and as they finally disappeared down the other side of the street everyone headed home, and the sun sank beneath the horizon. Kids jumped to bed knowing they had to be extra good during the 13 days of Krampus Betrachten and then the days leading up to and encompassing Yuletide, so they got presents not punishments!

The parties came. On the 16th the parties commenced. Luke was taken for food at Gobbly Gook's Nobbily Nooks on Hooks and then they went back to Luke's bar for drinks which caught him off guard as he had closed it and told his staff they had the night off. However, it was the guys from Sophie's group who were working the bar just for them. He grinned as they were all handed their drinks and the guys unleashed the group of stripping monster girls and the show began with the younger group watching from behind the bar. After the lap dances Dylan handed out the payments to both the dancers and acting bar tenders. Then the eight headed back to the hotel and Ethan snapped his finger and a plate of butterscotch brownies appeared and they each grabbed three and headed into the main room where they played every game on the 13 part Jack-O-Box series in total 39 games and by the time they were done they'd devoured the brownies and every food and drink they could track down in the room and finally they all just passed out some in beds some on furniture and poor Bobby on the softest piece of floor. Ethan and Dylan took pity on him and conjured up a fully made air mattress, pillow, and a blanket for him. They then all went to sleep.

Meanwhile the girls had lunch at Daisy Duke's Diner and then spent the duration of the afternoon at Akbar ItsaTrap's Arcade where they played video games and eventually exchanged the tickets they'd earned for prizes and then it was off to the club after dropping off their stuff and changing. They had a good time dancing and drinking at the club and Natalie hollered and cheered like all the other when the male strippers began their show and blushed hard when a sparkly vampire stripper and a few others jumped off the stage and gave her and her friends an impromptitude lap dance. After this they headed back to Cassie's and Marnie floated over the caramel cookies which they enjoyed while playing Strip Jack-O-Box once they'd gotten through all the games and gotten all each others clothes removed they all descended upon Natalie and one another as the orgy began and once all had cum they laid around nude watching random music videos and chatting and gossiping and discussing celebrity hall passes and then finally they all went to bed all passing out in the room.

The wedding arrived, Luke straightened his tie as his boys finished tying theirs well unless their names were Ethan and Dylan who just used magic because they could. Soon Dylan looked up as the door opened and Luke's father walked in, "It's time son." The older goblin said, and they all headed into the procession and took their places and as Mr. LeSah took his spot the wedding march began "Here comes the bride…" Natalie appeared walking down the aisle in her inherited wedding dress with her mom on her left and father on her right. Atop her head was a new blue tiara which shined as she was escorted by her parents up the aisle. Soon her hands were placed in Lukes and Mr. and Mrs. Anderson took their own seats. The ceremony was beautiful though short. Soon all Natalie's unmarried friends lined up and she through her bouquet. Jessica came up with it and Pete felt his boys eyes on him but he had a better plan for his proposal. They soon headed to the reception.

Luke and Natalie thanked everyone for coming to the Reception after the dancing was done and before dinner began. Many toast happened and a few watch Pete discreetly. But unlike others he had no intention of changing his proposal plans just because Jess caught the bouquet. After a few more hours Luke and Natalie departed. Pate whispered to Jess, "How bout a midnight picnic under the full moon tomorrow?" She smiled and nodded.

Luke and Natalie headed off to their long-awaited wedding night though it would take a full day of travel to get to their destination. Back in town as midnight approached Pete awaited Jess on Lycander Hill at the west edge of town. When she appeared in a stunning purple dress Pete grin and was momentarily speechless and then she sat next to him and kissed him, and he smiled unpacking the picnic they ate and just enjoyed one another's' company for a bit and as dessert was served Pete pulled out a small box and opened it and a platinum and brass ring with a glowing half moonstone and half sunstone in its center sat in the box. "Jessica Luna L. Artemisia-Selene will you marry me?" Jessica roared in excitement before saying, "Yes, of course." The two then kissed and finished dessert. In the distant mountain town of Khazaboar Luke and Natalie finally arrived at their honeymoon location The Eredoon Resort. The two checked in under the reservation of Mr. LeSah and Mrs. Anderson-LeSah. They headed to their room and the two just cuddled exhausted from their travels and slept that night however after a fun day at the resort the next day they returned to their room and practically tore each others clothes off so as to begin their over do wedding night not a thought in their head about protection as they were lost in passion and lust. An hour after they'd climaxed and were just lying down watching TV the realization smacked Natalie in the face. Luke felt her body tense and he looked away from the tv and toward her and asked, "What's wrong?" "We didn't use any protection; I've been off the potion for two weeks and I felt you release in me, so I know you weren't wearing a rubber. Luke took about five seconds to understand what she was saying and then finally said, "Oh, well we want a family if it happens now we are financially stable enough and if not well we'll just try again when it is intentional. We just got to be cautious until we know." He consoled her and then the two went back to relaxing. The rest of their honeymoon went smoothly and on the last day December 30th, they stopped by the local medical office and the lady dwarven doctor checked Natalie for signs and said kindly, "You are not pregnant the last of the potion did one last pass through your system as it generally takes till a month after you've stopped taking it for its affects to fully leave your system, though it gets less affective over that four-week period." Natalie nodded and she and Luke headed home with mixed feelings as while initially they weren't convinced they wanted kids so soon they'd come to consider they also didn't want to wait to long as they knew a lot of their married friends had or would soon be having kids and so planned to try again once the month period was over.

When they finally arrived back it was New Years' Eve Early Evening and they only had a few hours to rest before they got ready for the New Years Parties that were doubling as Bachelor and Bachelorette Parties for Chester and Cassie, whose wedding was literally the following day.

The new year began with yet another wedding, while the lead up had felt rushed as it had only been 11 days since the previous wedding the group had planned out everything in advance to account for such a short breather of time. At Chester's Bachelor Party as planned by his Bestman Zach and his boys, had all the guys from across all three groups as it was also a new years party and the bachelor party included all the usual fun with the dessert being Mealie Warm Chocolate Chip Cookies and Gummy Warm Choco Chunk Cookies for those not inclined to eat actual warms and then at 11:30 they met up with the girls for the proper New Years Party. The girls also had all the girls from all three groups gathered and followed the plans of Cassie's Bachelorette Party as planned by her Maid Of Honor Natalie and girls. The double party which included food, a shopping spree, going to the club and getting sloshed and then danced on by a group of fit strippers of different magical varieties and then heading back to Natalie's and eating Yorkshire Pudding with ice cream and Spiked Hot Tea. After this the girls played Strip Cards Against Monstrosity and once all nude they tallied up the points and then held an orgy, where every girl present did their best to make Cassie climax and finally after this they got dressed and watched some tv while they sobered up and then met with the guys for the combined New Year's Party where at midnight all the couples kissed and then all headed off to get some sleep.

When everyone awoke the next morning, they were glad the wedding was scheduled for late afternoon as most had hangovers and were trying to figure out where different things were. "This is why we don't do parties the night before." Ethan muttered amusedly. "Yeah, we are not so young anymore." Marnie agreed as the others just laughed. The day passed by quickly as the whole group got free of their hangovers and around three o'clock the necessary parties arrived at St. Alaxander's Cathedral. Similar to her little sister honoring their mother's Wylit formerly Wynn line by getting married in the Temple of their ancestor St. Merlin Emrys Wynn she would honor her father's line by getting married in the Cathedral of St. Alaxander William Corvinus. As Cassie was getting dressed and her bridesmaids were shuffling around getting the last affairs taken care of in walk her little sister Justine and her mother. She was soon fitted with all the family heir looms expected of a bride to wear and both smiled at her, and Justine asked, "Are you ready?" "Yes, I can't believe you got married before me but at least I got an edge on most of our cousins Except Will, but he is four years older then I, so he was always likely to beat me to the punch." Justine just laughed and added, "You also beat our little brother Elija to the punch." Before could reply their mom said, "It's not a competition now let's get you out their everyone is waiting and your father well you know how he gets about things being on time especially in this place that exist in honor of his great-great-great grandfather." Justine nodded and followed the two women out along with her brides maids. Her mom and sister each gave her a hug before heading to their seats. Her bridesmaids then walked down the aisle to their places. Then the music began and down she walked with her father by her side. She saw her one cousin in line with the groomsmen while the rest sat in the crowd. Soon the ceremony began, and it was a blur of vows and finally the bonder said, "May I Introduce Mr. and Mrs. Chester Corvin-Johnson. The crowd cheered and girls lined up and Cassie through the bouquet and their was a scramble and after a few minutes of confusion Alena appeared with it. After this they all headed to the reception hall.

The reception looked like they were in a winter wonderland! This was fitting as despite fall being spooky season in the mortal world for them Winter was their favorite because unlike most they enjoyed the cold snowy days. Their was ice sculptures and snowmen made of permafrost and all sorts of other wintery things. Those who danced had the option of using a normal floor or putting on ice skates and going on the ice rink dance floor. Dinner was great and many enjoyed themselves. Lucious even skated with Alena and twisted and turned on the ice spelling out will you marry me on it and holding out a white-gold ring with a white diamond encrusted in the center. She being a showy type skated her yes into the ice and then the two kissed. Cassie half amused and half annoyed at the showiness of the proposal cast a quick spell and a hole open beneath the newly betrothed dropping them into icy water. The two shivered and chuckled as their friends pulled them out and Santiago quickly dried them off jesting "I think you ticked my cousin off with that show." "Yeah my sister is a bitch when you take her spotlight away from her on her special day." Justine said as she smiled at them. Then she and Santi through a shield charm up to block the spell coming from Cassie, "I heard that you two and you'll be next if you don't shut up." Cassie teased as she moved in and too the two's horror Markus and William both stood on either side of her while Elija was helping the two protect the newly engaged couple. "The three youngest against the three oldest hardly seems fair." Marnie said as she knew what her friend was thinking and soon Sophie and Dylan flanking her they Stood behind Cassie no one else had witness what was happening as they'd left the ice before the proposal. "Look it wasn't that showy it's just us, you and your cousin's here plus the newly engaged and a few friends." Dylan said. "To which you through the bouquet." Sophie added. Cassie still looked a bit annoyed though soon Chester arrived back from checking on his father who'd fallen on the ice and looked confused, and Dylan and Markus gave him the quick version from either perspective, and he just shook his head and took Cassie in his arms, and she instantly cheer up a bit and the two skated away. William and Markus shared a look and then followed wordlessly. Santiago, Justine, and Elija all shook their heads and Justine said, "Sorry about her, I can't guarantee she'll apologies but lets just get back to why we're here and perhaps celebrate your engagement after they've left." Santiago nodded his agreement and Elija quipped, "You probably should keep that off til they leave for your own safety." The three then left and the Cromwell Siblings congratulated them and the five headed back to the main party.

Cassie and Chester eventually headed off to the ski lodge where they were honeymooning. At this point Alena revealed her ring which she had placed a concealing enchantment on. All her friends oohed and ahhed and the two told them about how and when the proposal happened but decided to leave out the altercation with Cassie and just say they didn't want to announce it to the wider group til they left out of respect for it being Cassie and Chester's day.

The two arrived at Jotun Yukan's Ski Lodge around 10 pm and after checking in they went to their room and Chester said, "Ready for a nice two weeks for just us before we have to face reality again." Cassie smiled down at her husband though she saw the subtext in his tone. "You think I should apologies don't you?" she asked intensely. Chester didn't answer right away as he didn't want to start a fight on their wedding night. After a few minutes he carefully replied, "I only heard a second-hand account of what happened so I can't say, however, I think you have to decide whether you believe you owe them an apology." He then went and sat next to her on the bed and continued, "But for now you can put it out of your mind, and we can just enjoy our honeymoon." She felt something hard near her womb and giggled. "Enjoy…right." She teased and in a flash, they were both unattired except for a rubber around him and she smiled and said, "Not tonight I want to fully enjoy our honeymoon plus Jess would kill me if I am nearly at term at the time of her wedding." Chester sighed and then just fucked her and as she climaxed and felt he was close she shouted take it out and off you can cum freely anywhere else on or inside me that doesn't include cum getting into my womb." Chester quickly did so, and Cassie found her tits being smeared in cum and as she moaned her mouth was suddenly full of his blue meat spurting even more and by the time he pulled out she was heaving for air as her chest was sticky. After a bit of catching her breath she smiled and the two cleaned up and then went to sleep. They spent the next several days with her skiing and Chester snowboarding and they each even took a day to teach the other the basics of their preferred method of getting down the slopes. Eventually though it was time to go home.

Several weeks later they found themselves at the next round of parties proceeding the March Wedding of her cousin Santiago and his bride to be Sadie. The two had invited them despite what happened given that Lucious and Alena had decided not to disclose the events to anyone else and He couldn't justify not allowing them there especially when Sadie didn't even know what happened. Besides as it happened it wasn't like Chester had anything to do with it and he was the only one Santiago had to see today at his party as planned by his bestman Ivan. His party went down pretty much as all the bachelor parties before his did with the only real distinction being the dessert being his favorite Vanilla Ice Cream with sprinkles and caramel syrup. Outside of that it followed the format they went to his favorite eatery: Stanley's Steaks Of All Kinds, and then they went to a movie and then they caught a show at the Clops Strip Club then they meant the rest of the guys at the hotel and ate the dessert and played 7 Seconds In Hell among other games and then just chilled with some cold ones and watched tv. At the end of the night Lucious went up to Santiago and nudged his head to say, "follow me!" Once out of ear shot of the others he said, "I think you can let things be buried when it comes to Cassie…After she and Chester came back from their honeymoon she Apologized to Alena and I." Santiago was quiet and then just nodded before asking "Do Justine and Elija know?" "Well, I know, I'm here and have great hearing." Elija said from a balcony above them where he'd been smoking a joint and drinking punch." Santiago just rolled his eyes and looked back at Lucious. "Alena is taking care of telling Justine if she hasn't already." Lucious replied and then the three rejoined the group who were all getting ready for bed.

Meanwhile as they walked into Sadie's party Alena found Justine and pulling her aside for a second told her about the apology before they rejoined the others. Justine looked shocked her sister had actually apologized before whispering suspiciously, "I bet Chester said something." Alena whispered back, "Even if true she sounded genuine I just don't want you to be mad at your sister on my behalf unnecessarily. Also, Santi and Eli are being told by Lucius at the other party today." Justine just nodded at this and they focused on ordering food as they sat down at the table with the rest who had been to busy looking at the menu to see them slip in late. Thankfully, both were able to just order their drinks and then peruse the menu before all were ready to order food. After lunch at Mummy's Kofta & Kebabs, Matron Of Honor Sophie lead the way on to see a live comedy roast of The Classic Monster's by a line up of Halloweentown's best Comedians' who also took the opportunity to roast one another. After this they went to the club and enjoyed the drinks, dances, exotic dancers, and the lap dances before heading back to Sophie and Kayla's where they ate Sadie's favorite dessert of Lemon Meringue Pie. After dessert they went to the living room and among other classic games they play a very steamy version of Seven Minutes in Heaven. After this the horny girls had an orgy where they all insured to get Sadie and one another off. Once this was done they watch some mortal comedy shows thanks to Sophie having rigged her TV to be able to switch between world by using Dylan's house as her location when she wanted to watch mortal TV. These Comedians included but were not limited to Jeff Dunham, Gabriel Fluffy Iglesias, Sarah Silverstine, and Kevin Hart. Eventually excited yet exhausted they all turned in for the night.

The wedding arrived on 3/3/16 and The Temple of St. Zinnifrid Celo Sanderson looked immaculate. Sadie Looked up at the marble statue in the center A tall man in black and blue robes and a plaque that read "Father Zinnifrid Celo Sanderson, Redeemer of the Coven." Below this was a brief history about how he and his two younger brothers, Marius Marek Sanderson (left) and Walter Warren Sanderson (Right) who were depicted on either side of him, MM out of Obsidian with Gray and Green Robes on and WW out of Onyx with alabaster and amethyst robes on. It talked about how they had opposed the dark magic of their cousins Winnifred, Marry, and Sarah Sanderson…." However, Sadie knew the story from there and so looked back up at her forbearer and then to each of her ancient uncles and then headed to her dressing room. She knew that she had to be thankful for the compromise she'd made with Santiago as originally, he wanted to do the ceremony at the Corvinus Cathedral though he'd compromised on doing it here in return for going to the Cathedral Hall for the reception. As she stood their in her new dress which had a wider skirt to account for her downstairs as most of the wedding guests did not know about that. Her mom so entered and smiled at her, "You look gorgeous my child." She then placed the antic tiara upon her daughter's head and draped a blue sash across her to match the blue vail that she dropped over her daughters face. "Shall we?" Mrs. Sanderson asked, holding her hand out to her daughter. Sadie took one last look in the mirror and took a deep breath and then she took her mother's hand and with her bridesmaids she exited the room and into the hall where her father waited smiling jovially. The bridesmaids went up to their places and her mother gave her a hug before walking off to her seat. Then the bridal march began, and her father walked her down the aisle. The ceremony went on for a while finally the pair said, "I Do" and the priestess turned to the other who said, "I Do." "You may kiss the bride." The two shared a kiss and the crowd cheered. The unmarried ladies then lined up and Allison came up with it. Sadie snickered at how pale and ashen Ashley had gone as she wrapped her arms over her chest protectively. As they all walked toward the exit to head to the reception Ashley snagged Sadie to the side. "What's up?" Sadie asked teasingly. Ashley just smirked at her friend and then hugged her and whispered in her ear so as not to be overheard, "We'll be a few minutes late to the reception. Can she where the ring openly without getting attacked?" She then covertly showed Sadie the ring she had hidden In a box stuffed in her bra; it was a black ring with a red ruby in the center. And other smaller red stones encrusted along the ring outer face. "It's getting uncomfortable to keep there." Ashley said as she stuffed it back in her bra between her breast. Sadie smiled and giggled for a second. "Yeah, go ahead. She can wear it, just don't make to big a show until after Santi and I leave." Ashley smiled and hugged her again and then they walked back to where their friends were waiting and headed off. After this they all went to crossed over into the dance hall for the reception, however, on the way Ashley discreetly pulled Allison out of line. As Ashley lead them out of sight of the others and into an old hideaway of there's Allison asked, "What are you up too, we have a reception to be at." She looked toward where she expected Ashley to be, but she wasn't there. "It's okay, I told Sadie we'd be late." Ashley said from behind her, and Allison whipped around in time to see Ashley pull a box from her bra and open it, "Will you marry me?" Ashley continued once she had Allison's attention. Allison was quiet for a moment staring at her girlfriend's breast and then screamed so loud she was thankful a sound barrier was on the hideout and then composed herself and excitedly accented. "Yes. Always yes." Then as she looked up from examining the ring she asked, "How long have you had this in your bra. I mean I was with you when we changed for the wedding?!" I slipped it in there while you were helping zip up some of the others that didn't want the witches zipping them up magically. I also made sure that Lydia and Maze were standing at the right angles to block your view of me and my reflection while I did it. Now they are a bit soar. Perhaps you could quickly do something about that." The last line was dripping with sarcasm and lust. Allison rolled her eyes and pulled her fiancée's dress down and worked her tongue over the center of her breast where the box had literally left a red mark. A few minutes later Ashley moaned that's better and fix her dress and teasingly kissed each of Allison's breast before they resecured their dresses and headed back to the reception which was in full swing as they snuck in through the back entrance and Maze and Lydia covered them as they changed into the proper reception attire and the four went out on the floor together. Allison looked at the two and asked quietly so only the three with her could hear, "You two were in on this." It was a statement not a question. "Yeah, some people had to keep you off the scent." Lydia said. "But it wasn't just us, all those vying for the bouquet were in they simply were meant to pretend to go for it while actually ensuring you got it." Maze smirked. Allison was quiet thinking about all this, but then was distracted as the rest of her friends pulled the four over to the girl's table just off the main table. They knew better then to say anything about the ring while the reception was happening. The feast went as tradition dictated.

At the end, the newlyweds left for their honeymoon and the other girls and random other guest finally took notice or dropped the façade of not noticing Allison's ring. Meanwhile Santiago and Sadie Sanderson-Corvinus made their way to Salem Street where this had reservations at The Black Cat Cottages. They checked in and headed to their own cottage. After charming the door into do not disturb mode the two stripped naked and collapsed onto the bed. They fooled around for several minutes and made one another hard using their hands and feet. She then whispered, "I am not a brides matron for 11 months if we want to take that chance." Santiago smiled and considered this as they began to sixty-nine she sucking his dick lubing it up while he blew her cock and clit ensuring she was well lubed herself. She then rubbed her cock across his pecks and then he rolled her over and titty-fucked her coating her breast as she had just done to his pecks. She giggled then rolled him over and shoved her cock up his rectum and fucked him til she painted inside him. He quickly repaid that favor by fucking her arse raw and splattering her arse. This continued with them groping one another and taking turns shoving their penises around. She eventually frotted him and after they came he smiled and shoved his raw meat inside her pussy and pound it make sure to hit her g-spot every stroke until she came and then he buried his dick inside her and said, "Your risk is my wish." And with that he exploded filling her womb with seed." Though they would not know it for a few months twin boys had just been implanted in her. The rest of their honeymoon was lots of fun though Sadie did avoid drinking just in case the two had gotten their wish.

As June approached Sadie was now confident they had gotten their wish as she had begun to put on weight and her periods had stopped. On May 14th She and Santiago went to see her doctor who examined her womb and said with a smile, "She is carrying twins. We can't be certain their gender yet, but we can tell you that in a few months." He then went on to explain certain changes she'd have to make on top of the obvious things such as no drinking or smoking. As they left the doctors, Santiago looked at Sadie and asked, "Shall we announce it? So at least we can account for it openly at the weddings and other events coming up between now and your predicted due date?" Sadie was quiet and then said "Yeah, will tell everyone at Sunday Dinner before drinks are served." That Sunday the two stood up as everyone arrived and Santiago dinged his glass. Everyone looked over at them and Sadie said, "We are expecting twins" as she unfolded her hands to reveal her growing belly. There were cheers and congratulations, and the bottle of wine was passed over her in favor of alcohol free rosé. The rest of the night went pretty normally. In the following weeks they all were readying for the third wedding and on the first they attended the stag and doe parties for Markus and Willo. Cassie was glad for this as with Markus married she wouldn't have to worry about a family member getting married til Elija, and she knew that would be a few years since he was still at Uni.

For Markus's party Bobby pulled out all the steaks taking them to Bloody Buddie Bar for dinner and drinks and then to Fangtastic Strippers of the Bloodless Kind where they watch a bunch of beautiful busty strippers drop off their clothes and then dance on them. After this they went back to the hotel and were served Strawberry Blood Sorbet, and they ate this while watching HGTV. After dessert they played a few rounds of air hockey before going back to watching more HGTV and eventually going to bed. Meanwhile Lexi had loads of fun with Willo's party starting with dinner at the Jungle Juice Joint and then taking them for an obstacle course through the Madness Marshes. Once they were all through it was off to Entad Entertainment. Where they watched as a group of Dryad Gals and Ent Guys put on quiet a show that was a mix of stripping and interpretive dance. Afterwards the girls got a rotating lap dance from the entertainers and then went back to Lexi's for dessert and the night. They ate Willo's favorite's favorite Fig-Jam Filled Flan. While they ate they watch Food Network. After this they played strip air hokey and when all were nude the orgy began, and all gave the bride to be an orgasm. Eventually they got changed into pjs and watch more food network and then went to bed.

On the sixth the wedding happened and similar to his 8 years older half-brother William and his 4 years older cousin Cassie he held his wedding at St. Alexander's. The two who were usually very showy had decided to have a wedding that had style, however, they'd taken into account people's wedding fatigue especially since they were feeling it too and they didn't even have the last wedding of the year. Willo looked stunning as she walked down the aisle with her father in her new flowing white dress that had hints of green and red in it. She wore the wreath crown that had been passed down from mother to daughter for generations and she had blue bangles upon either wrist. As her father Count Bladimir Bloodsheden put her hands in his he gave a fang gleaming smile and then retreated to sit next to his wife whose green skin looked a bit flushed as she smile at her daughter looking regal in white even if she thought white on pale green would look a bit off her daughter made it work. Blad wrapped is suit cape around his dryad wife and said, "Come now My Countess Dracæna Socotra it's a happy day." She smiled at her husband and composed herself and watched as Markus pulled up the veil and revealed Willo's face. The bonder began and after several minutes of back and forth with the vows the bonder finally said, "May I present Mr. Markus and Mrs. Willo Bloodsheden-Corvinus-Vladson" the bonder smiled though looked like the mouthful of a name had momentarily drain him of breath. The cheers came and soon Willo was tossing the bouquet Lydia caught it in the air and Maze caught her as she landed. She smiled as Maze steady her and quipped, "Guess that means you'll have to be the one to propose." Maze grinned and said, "I don't know that sounded like a reverse proposal right there." They both snickered as each fished out a ring they'd been carrying in who knows where and placed it on the other's ring finger. Maze now sported a black obsidian ring with a white marble atop it and Lydia a white marble ring with an obsidian black jewel in it's center. They shared a kiss and then Willo said, "Very Sweet now let's celebrate me or perhaps the vampires might get to know what your blood taste like from the source." The two looked at her then each other and then just laughed and followed out to the reception hall.

The reception was held in the hall off to the left and everyone had a great time as the new bride and groom not only talked with friends and family but met the other's extended family which they hadn't met before for various reasons. After meeting more of Markus' Vampire Maternal side, he understood why, unlike his brothers who simply used their shared father's sir name as the name of prominents Markus had opted to honor his mother's name when hyphenating them. Count Bladimir Bloodsheden and Duke Vladislav Vladson Markus's Maternal Grandfather were having a good discussion about politics thankfully both swung toward the same side of the spectrum as the countess and duchess stood behind their husbands ready to say something if things looked like they were gonna go south. "Grandmother" Markus said as he walked over and she smiled at him and said, "I don't believe I have formally introduced myself I am Duchess Amilia Vladson Nee Victorson." The regal old lady said. Then she turned to Markus and stared at her grandson before saying "Diana, Your mother would be so proud if she was alive to see this day." Markus smiled though he did look a bit out at the mention of his mother. She had been gone since he was six, like William's mother Elizabeth before her she was a warrior and both women had died heroes in turn. Santiago's mother Camilla and their stepmother was a kindly witch, but it wasn't the same even if she had been involved in his life since he was young. After all his father had had Santiago before his mother's passing though it wasn't cheating technically since technically at one point Alaxander-Charles Corvinus had been married to all three at once as though it wasn't a tradition any of his generation intended to carry on it wasn't uncommon in their clan for men to take up to six brides or two brides and four mistresses. Or for that matter the blooded female members of his family to take on the same in husbands and male lovers, hell it was even common for family members to share lovers if consent was given from all parties. Soon Markus was brought out of this haze of thoughts as Willo who'd been conversing with his grandma decided she wanted one last dance before the feast. The two enjoyed it but were thrilled when it was time to head to their reservations.

When the two arrived at there reservation they checked in and headed to their room locking the door behind them. There was no concern for what events they had coming up as they absolutely shredded one another's clothes off and both jerked one another to hardness. She then pushed him onto the bed and climbed all over him as she fuck his mouth first with her cock and then with her cunt and then she worked her way down kissing him as she rubbed his pecks with her genatalia and then snaked her way around and used his ass like it was a mining pit before stroking dicks as a finishing touch. Finally, she released her last load of warm goo and he rose off her and took command. He fucked her mouth until it was full then painted her breast like Austin Pollok as he stroked through them and than he took her ass to town filling it with white and then he frotted her slowly and then sped back up and made them both burst yet again and then summoning all his remaining energy he shoved deep in her cunt and fucked her like it was the best thing he could do and as both moaned and finally climaxed together they bit one another's necks sucking up a bit of each other's blood and then kissed once more and cleaned up and then they shortly thereafter passed out. A few weeks later they returned from their fourteen nights of passion and started decorating their home anew.

They all then enjoyed the summer before September arrived and yet another wedding was on the horizon. "Thankfully after this we get a break till next year." Marnie muttered as she and Ethan got ready to head to the two parties. Ethan just smiled as he flicked his finger zipping her up and then snapping it to tie his tie. The parties went like usual with all the shenanigans and Ethan repaid Pete in kind as for his party they went to Pack Pat's Patties for dinner and then to Furrya's Strip Joint and after this back to the hotel where they enjoyed his favorite dessert Moon Pie, and they then play mini golf at the hotel's mini golf set up and then back to the room to chill for the evening. Meanwhile the girls lead by Nancy went to Jess's preferred food stop the Gamen Food Truck. Then it was off to the club where they danced and partied and cheer as the troop of furry men made their way on the stage and began stripping. They got even louder as the men then proceeded to drop down and dance their junk right over and on the girls. After this they headed back to Nancy's place where they played an impromptitude game of strip mini golf and at the end of the 13th hole they started the orgy with each girl joining as they finished. They then all fucked and fuck really good, and everyone made everyone including themselves cum at least once and all made Jess cum three times including herself. After they were satisfied and in their pjs they grabbed some sun cakes and ate them while watching random tv. A few days later everyone was getting ready. On the ninth everyone gather for the final wedding of the year.

The wedding for Pete and Jess was great and mercifully short as the two had actually done the long vows early with just their parents, bestman, and maid of honor witnessing it so here they simply did the short "I dos" after the traditional wedding march in which Jess's father placed her paws in Pete's. All enjoyed the afterparty, which was in fact as long as most assumed the ceremony would have been. At half past six Jess threw the bouquet and saw Jaina catch it while standing on Jamie's shoulders who immediately dropped her once she caught them. By the time people left it was dusk.

The two left for their honeymoon under the light of the moon. When they reached their honeymoon destination they were thoroughly vibrating with excitement as Pete said, "Room for Mr. and Mrs. Lucianson" The lady looked up and said, "Ah, yes the newlyweds. Here is your room key and don't worry about making too much noise all honeymoon sweets are charmed with Sound canceling charms. Also, they all have stocks of protection in the bedside drawers should you need some." The two had no response to this and so just headed to their room. A few minutes later they were making out on the bed and tearing one another's clothes off and as Pete groped his new brides' multiple breast she began to rub his balls and then she purred. "Fill me up as much as you want if I get pregnant will deal with the steps in terms of other's weddings. I want to start a family soon though because I know we want a lot of kids." Pete didn't argue as he continued to kiss her and soon he moved his hands down gripping her ass and spreading her cheeks he fuck her arse hard while both their tails massaged each other and then he eventually withdrew and plunged into her pussy and shot multiple loads up it over the next 3 hours while ensuring she cummed at least twice for every one time he did. By the time they finished for the night her paws, tail, breast, pussy, and mouth had gone over pretty much his whole body and his dick, tail, mouth, and paws had gone all over and in her body. They did this every night for their entire one-month honeymoon and all though it wasn't medically verified yet they were certain they had succeeded simply because of the odds. When they returned to their den Sadie was really starting to show and if they were mistaken so was Willo. On the other side of the coin Jaina was sporting a gold ring with a red ruby in the center and smiling profusely. "Jared took the hint and oh I can't wait." "How, when?" Jess asked the younger lady as they headed into town to meet the others. "This morning with Breakfast in Bed for me." Jaina answered.

The rest of the year and the first month of the fallowing year passed quietly other than a few kids being born here or there among the married couples and other married couples simply had announced being pregnant. The older crew of friends were all now happily married, and many were focused on growing their families and enjoying life while also settling into professional life.

However, it was not thus so simple for Sophie's group as at the end of January 2017 they all went to the parties for Luscious and Alena prior to their February 2 wedding. Despite some of them having kids or carrying kids at that moment in time. For the guys not much changed though it was officially decided from this party forward all guys across the younger 3-pronged groups would all attend all parties going forward though William and his crew only came to bigger events and occasionally popped into events for the youngest 2 prongs as the age difference was much even though they contained younger family members. Outside of that not much was different from the formula as Lenex lead Lucious' party in which they ate at Yelling for Yabbos and unlike other parties they could stay there for the show as not only were all the waitress objectively attractive and topless as a requirement of their uniform, but they rotated between hosting, wait staff and stripping all the way, on stage. In fact the only two times you see them with a top on was if they were in the back or if they were off duty for the night. Their was actually an enchantment on all doors to and from the kitchen that ensure the staff was topless or not based on if they were entering or exiting the kitchen. In fact, the spell was so thorough even management was not excused from it, which the guys loved because the front of the house management was a beautiful busty Quadroclops with four breast with teal tits against her navy skin. Her tits actually match her four eyes in color. Lenex even got them lap dances between dinner and dessert which was an order of Lucious' favorite, pomegranate pie. After dessert they tipped their waitress well and all the staff that'd served them and then headed back to the hotel. At the hotel they played billiards for a while before going up to their sweet and just chilling, drinking beer and watching some uncensored animes some it was uncensored gore, some it was uncensored in a way that it mine as well have been a hentai, and most fit in to both the previous categories. They watch University AXD, Hell's Forsaken Assets, and a few others. Eventually they all curled up and went to sleep.

Meanwhile, like the boys all the girls from across the three younger groups gathered and decoded that would be the norm going forward while the oldest group of girls were always welcome they didn't normally show up. Maze welcomed everyone as they arrived, and Lydia allowed Alena out of the room she'd been told to wait in and then the big group headed out to dinner. Alena looked at her girls as they went to her favorite restaurant from when she was single Bellowing for Balls. "I thought we were going to my favorite restaurant." Alena smirked. "We are, we know you love it here even if you would never come with Lucious." Lydia teased and Alena had no response as they entered and a hunky warlock with an impressive pair of balls hanging out between his legs greeted them. The girls followed the man who was only dressed from the waist up if one didn't count his shoes as he led them to their table and after they took one last look at his balls and rod he was off back to the host stand. As they waited for their waiter they looked around at all the men with their balls and chain hanging out between their legs and Maze watch Alena's lustful eyes dance from waiter to waiter's packages before saying. "See, I knew you still loved it here. Ohh and some are starting the show." They watch as a group of waiters stripped off what uniform they had on and began to dance nude on stage. After an incubus male with a dick and balls to rival Maze had taken their drink order the dancers came and danced on them before retreating as their order arrived and they put in their food order. While they waited for dessert, the manager appeared, and he was a marron quintaclops with five eyes that sparkled like garnet and a 20-inch uncircumcised penis that was maroon except for the foreskin and ballsack that was garnet like his eyes. Once the girls were done and had paid for everything they headed back to Maze and Lydia's where the horny bunch played strip pool four at a time as each girl got out after losing their final article of clothing they began the orgy which the younger girls basically started as they were some of the first out and the only thing that made it different from the orgies they'd had with one another since their early teens was that as some of the older girls began to lose their lower garments they notice bulges that as those girls lost their panties were proven to be proper penises. The 5 younger girls were both scare and excited to feel these girls with them imparticular and they soon got their wish as while everyone gave Alena a good time in turn when she finally joined them having come second to Sophie overall each of the girls all loved on one another and the dick chicks decided they'd pave the way into the younger girls as each got slept with in succession from the girl with shortest dick to the longest and they thoroughly enjoy all of them with most agreeing Jocelyn and Sadie were the most comfortable as they were closer to what all of them were use to but having the bigger ones in small doses was fun and worth the momentary discomfort of having to adjust. By the time midnight sounded each girl had slept with each other girl at least twice. They then watch some regular cartoons/nicktoons and then some adult versions of those cartoons and nicktoons that up the violence, gore, sexuality, and other mature themes that had been mere suggestion or allusion in the child friendly versions. By the time they went to bed it was five o'clock in the morning.

A few days passed and all those who hadn't been in the planning meetings realized just how much the two had decided on doing a less traditional wedding as they figured the last few had been rather too traditional even in their shortened states. On one hand Alena was still dressed in white and walked down the aisle by her father and handed off to Lucious, however, after that their vows were clearly written by them and the bonder did everything in double time, so it was only about 20 minutes before they were saying their I Dos and sharing a kiss. The bonder said, "Introducing Mr. and Mrs. Spellman-Morningstar. The crowd cheered. Alena winded up her arm as she looked away and tossed the bouquet. She turned to see Lexi smiling as she held it. Lenex gave a look to Lucious and his boys and then everyone filed out to the reception.

They also did a much more unconventional reception as in place of dancing they did many random activities as Lucious didn't want to give any of his siblings a chance to pull anything. The feast was delicious, and the party went into the night but around 9pm the bride and groom excused themselves and left for their honeymoon.

When they arrived at the Blackwood Condos they headed straight to Lucious' and now their Condo as Lucious' Uncle and Aunt who were the proprietors of the place had gift them a full unit. The two got in, unpacked, and just relaxed for about an hour before they smiled at one another knowingly and began to relieve one another of there clothing and with no preamble she dropped on his meat and road him hard while he held her arse in one hand and her globes in the other after a second she scream in pain and pleasure and managed, "Please retract your claws for I am a witch my skin isn't as formidable to sharp objects…" It was only then the incubus realized he accidently punctured her butt and scratched her breast. He quickly sheathed his claws and after she closed the spots with magic they continued and at some point after she'd climaxed Lucious pushed Alena into a lying position on the bed and hammered in and out of her until he pulled all the way out and rained cum over her body and she laughed and said, "Some of that better be getting inside my holes." She was soon gagged as he stuffed it in her mouth and fucked it til he released again and then did the same to her bum and finally after a final accenting nod from her he plunged back into her pussy and let flow a tidal wave right into her womb. When finally, he collapsed next to her she rose and sat on his face where he tongue fucked her til she came in his mouth and then she slid down him covering his chest and abs in her fluid. Finally the two got up and decided to take a shower cleaning off with the only magical assistance being Alena making the water hot instantaneously. Otherwise, they cleaned each other the magic free way. After a few weeks at the condo, they left for home but were happy to know they owned it and could come back whenever they desired. They returned to find Lexi wearing a shiny new ring the gleamed with emeralds in its silver face. "So, I take it he proposed." Alena said, "Yup and I said yes of course. It was so romantic he took me on a dinner date on a floating restaurant and then proposed on the crest of Lethe Falls." Lexi answered.

At the end of March, the girls once again had double Bachelorette parties as they had to do a weekend for Ashley and Allison. On the last Friday of March Ashley arrived at Justine and Jocelyn's as instructed at 3:30pm where half of the total girls in the bigger group include Jocelyn and herself were gathered. The other half would be with Allison at Justine and Jocelyne's Vacation Villa a gift from Justine's parents. Ashley set her stuff down and they all just chit chatted until their ride arrived and then it was off for an evening on the town where they did some paint ball and laser tag before going to dinner at Jake Long's Chop Stix. After dinner they went back to the house where in the garden, a show was waiting for Ashley a group of reptilie girls represented all the different races under that big banner began to strip tease and slowly remove articles while steam admitted between articles being removed and once all were uncovered they advanced and danced upon Ashley and her friends. After they'd gone the girls headed inside and each had a slice of blueberry cobbler and then they played some strip foosball which was followed by an orgy and then they just relaxed and watched horny horror movies til bed.

Meanwhile Allison was treated to dinner at Rose Long's Floral Diner By Justine. This was set after she'd arrived at the vacation villa, put all her things down and taken count of who beyond her bridesmaids were at her first party Justine. Since they hit dinner early they then hit town and went to the spa and after this for a shopping spree. After this they returned to the house and dropped their stuff off before Justine directed them all to the back yard where a group of girls waited, and Allison just rolled her eyes as the beautiful group of witchy hermaphrodites stripped down and then came and danced on them. It was fun and they even mess around contorting their faces like they might cum on them but instead just ended their dance and left with their payment tossed to them. The girls then went inside and ate some Apple Pie before all gathering in the game room where they played strip ping-pong and then they held a great orgy. Everyone ensuring to make the bride to be cum. After this they watch some sappy yet sexy rom-coms and then it was off to bed. The next day the brides switched houses. Ashley day with the group lead by Justine was fun though a lot more chill as they did very girly things for the most part like shopping and getting massages which admittedly Ashley did enjoy it was just such a departure from what she had been through last night but in a good way. Of course when they got back to the house their was no strippers but instead her friends put on the strip show for her and then ravaged off her clothes and a wild orgy commenced in the back yard. After this the girls spent the evening still naked watching Hot Teacher Porn. Meanwhile Allison was given a great riled up untamed party by Jocelyn that was the opposite of the other one. They did paintball and laser tag and all those tomboy kind of activities she enjoyed in small doses though she would be the first to admit she was more of a girly girl. Once they arrived back at the house and they were far enough up the garden so as to be out of site of neighbors her friends put on a steamy strip show for her and after slowly peeling off all their clothes they dispensed with her in mere seconds. The orgy was chaotic and crazy in the best way as they all worked to make Allison cum endlessly. Finally, they all gathered nude in the living room and watched Dick-Chick Surprises Horny Stepsister With Cock Porn. Eventually the girls at both parties went to bed.

On the 4th of April they all gathered at the Temple of the Dragons for the Wedding Ceremony. Ashley smiled as she smoothed out her red, orange, and yellow dress that looked like flowing lava as it was ruffled by the wind. She soon stood at the usual space of a a groom With Jocelyn at her flank as her maid of honor and then the line of her bridesmaids Willo, Maze, Lydia, Sadie, Lexi, & Irean. Across the altar was lined up Justine as maid of honor for Allison and descending behind her were Alena, Sophie, Kayla, Jaina, Jamie, and Dani. A moment later the music began. "Here comes the bride…" And Allison walked down the aisle in a dress that cascaded down her body like a waterfall in shades of blue, green, and purple. At the altar, her father handed her hands into Ashley's and then took his seat.

The ceremony went well and at the conclusion the Dragonester pronounced them, to "Mrs. and Mrs. Spellman-Rolland-Blazen." Everyone cheered and many if not all the dragons let out spurts of different color fire, water, or whatever their element happened to be. Thankfully, those with a more immediately dangerous element flew far enough in the air so as not to hit anybody. This was one of the rare times the majority had seen Ashley's full dragon-human hybrid form as usually she maintain her human form although usually with her tail visible or if she was in a mood she went full dragon. Soon after the ceremony though she returned to her usual human form with the only trace of dragon being her tail as the hybrid form was the hardest to maintain and if she went full dragon her dress would rip.

The two had an excellent time at their post wedding celebration before heading off for their romantic honeymoon. They danced with one another and random members of their own blood-families and even members of their newly acquired through marriage family along with of course a lot of their friends. Then just before dinner they gathered the hopeful girls and after disappearing for a sec to remove her dress and put on something that would expand with her Ashley reappeared and took her dragon form and lifted her bride off the ground and half giggling half terrified Allison shouted, "get ready" and as the girls gathered she through the bouquet high into the sky and then looked as it sailed back down and was caught by Jamie who smiled and Josh rolled his eyes as he smiled smugly. Then Ashley landed them she transformed back and changed again before they all dug into dinner. Around ten they all parted and the two were off.

Josh and Jamie took a stroll after they arrived back at the house they'd soon have to themselves once Jared and Jaina moved out in a month. Once the other two were inside Jamie eyed Josh and said, "You looked rather smug when I caught the bouquet. What was going through your head?" She asked. "Well, I mean you did catch it my jumping on top of her and then spinning over the other girls given she wasn't even in the line up." Josh smirked. Then as they reached the fire pit Josh snapped his fingers and a fire began and then with a zap two s'mores were cooking on the fire. Jamie watched her boyfriend with suspicion and baited breath. "What are you up to it is nearly midnight and your cooking my favorite dessert in the back yard and…" but soon her question was answered as she looked back in his direction, and he was kneeling with a ring glinting in the fire light. "Will you marry me." She was silent for just a second with shock as everything fell into place before pulling him up into a passionate kiss and as he pulled back he said, "I'll take that as a yes then." She just presented her ring finger as answer, and he slipped the brass ring on her finger with the multie-colored diamond gleaming in the fire light. They then ate the perfectly cooked s'mores before heading to bed.

Meanwhile Ashley and Allison arrived at their honeymoon destination of Three Little Pigs Inn and arrived promptly in their room. The two put their stuff down and then Ashley tackle hugged Allison into bed and stripped her with ease. However, as Allison wriggled free of her remaining garments she rolled them over and said, "This hardly seems fair. Lets even the playing field." And soon Ashley found her own clothes discarded. The two then formed a 69 and mouths moved against genatalia with grace and tongues flicked g-spots. Ashley was thankful for Allisons absurdly long tongue where she could be deep throating her big cock while still being able to tongue fuck her clit and cunt overall. She herself was eating Allison out like their was no tomorrow and her own tongue was a good length as she reach far into her love's womb. Once both had come they rearranged, and Allison used the strap-on she'd packed to fuck Ashley's arse and cunt and even between her breast. Ashley soon returned the favor with her very real cock and after a moment of deliberation Allison nodded and Ashley let loose inside her!

They did leave after 3 weeks and return home where they were informed about Josh and Jamie's engagement. As July approached the girls followed essentially the same pattern except this time the weekend was for Maze and Lydia and hosted by Alena and Irean. The maids of honor for each. Alena Hosting Maze and Irean hosting Lydia first. The group was once more cut down the middle with the bridesmaids of each and then the other girls. Unlike any before theirs though these two parties as requested by the brides themselves had a no clothes policy, meaning once everyone enter they had to strip and put their clothes to the side and all locations that either girl would be taken would be nudist friendly and all travel would be done using personal means.

Maze just straight up arrived naked to Alena's. Who answered the door having just finished stripping both the beds of old sheets and herself of her clothes. The rest, however, stripped upon entering and laid their clothes along their claimed sleeping areas. The girls then went to Nudingdales where they got some new piercings for multiple parts of their bodies. Maze even went so far as to have a multi-colored multi-part serpent piercing put on her dick. After having those piercing put in and the others getting their's in, though no one else got genatalia piercing, they went off to the beach for a bit where they explained their choices of piercing and their placements. They got tans and splashed around in the lake as they skinny dipped. They even swum with some of the more docile animals as enchantments were up to keep the more dangerous ones out of the shallows. They even road bareback on some humpback Lake Dolphins. After their time at the beach, they returned home where they ordered Maze's favorite food thin crust Supreme Meat Pizza with Mozzarella cheese and Marinara Sauce. When they answered the door the guy standing their looked shock and instantly grew. Alena then teased "I believe we owe him a tip. Maze it is your party." Maze smiled and quickly passed the pizzas to the back and then grabbed the guys pants and dropped them and his drawers to the ground and then wrapped her mouth around him and sucked his dick with vigor using all her succubus charms and soon shot a load in her mouth and then Alena snapped her fingers cleaning him up and Maze put his pants back on and Alena sent him on his way with the actual payment for the food and a monetary tip as blowjobs can't pay the bills. The many girls then ate the pizza in a way most would never to in front of their guy friends or significant others. After the pizza was devoured her older sister Lumi and her other sisters rolled in a giant silver platter and Ruby removed it to reveal a giant stack of fig jam cookie sandwiches. The girls all grabbed some and went into the living room where they ate them while watching Bootube. After this the girls lined up to play darts. "What are we playing for since we are already naked?" Alena asked Maze. Maze smiled and said, "If you miss your out entirely and just have to start masturbating, if everyone scores then the lowest score is out and has to start masturbating. The reward for victory is they are the first one that everyone has to get off and then we proceed down the line from first to last in terms of whose getting satisfaction from anyone but themselves. And remember if you come to close to satisfying an erge out of turn my sisters and I can suppress it as needed." She smiled wickedly at this and then through her first dart which hit a bullseye. After several Hours, the game ended with Maze in first followed by Alena and Maze's sisters and then the rest of the group with Thora in last. The orgy went just as Maze describe each sister only having to suppress another girl one each. The rest of the night was a mix of a free for all orgy with not restrictions and watching of random game shows with many of the girls taking great enjoyment out of trying to play along with the gameshows while getting fucked or fucking another. The night ended with many inserted into others and all passed out where they were with the last conscious decision made was Alena's to turn the TV off.

Similarly as the girls enter Irean's it was clear she had just stripped given her clothes were currently floating up to her laundry room. The rest removed their clothes and laid them across their sleeping areas for the night and like her love Lydia simply showed up naked. The girls soon headed over to Naked Tata Toos where Lydia got even more tats across her body including one that took up her entire upper breast so even with the kind of shirts she use would wear in public it would be on display. Lydia loving Tattoos and pain as much as she did even did something most girls and guys wouldn't do she got a tat on her cock it was of a scarlet serpent with sage fangs and sapphire eyes. "Is that supposed to be significant to you or Maze?" Irean asked looking at the tattoo that now covered 90% of Lydia's cock, everything but the uncircumcised head. "It is representative of Quetzalcoatl a sun goddess in the mortal world, but also the name of the only known founding hermaphrodite of Halloweentown. Though you have to do some extended reading to find out that fact as it isn't taught in school." Lydia explained. After this the girls went the riverside and after chilling for a bit and getting tanned they went to the Equine Stables and got permission to ride the equines bareback and while Lydia rode a black unicorn stallion the rest mostly rode various mares of different equine groups. Only Irean also went for a Stallion though she chose a Skeletal Black Horse whose wings were folded as he could run fine however his wing was currently recovering so he couldn't fly at the moment. As the sun started to sink the girls returned the equine and went for a quick skinny dip in the river before getting out and heading back to Irean's. There they order Lydia's favorite pizza a Deep-Dish Meat Lovers with Asiago Cheese and Alfredo Sauce. When the delivery girl arrived, they opened the door and she blush deeply at the sight of all the hot naked girls. "Tip her lady." Irean teased and Lydia handed back the pizzas and then pulled the delivery girl in and after the delivery girl just nodded her close were vanished and Lydia ate her out while massaging her boobies with her right hand and her bubble butt with her left hand and after making the girl cream Lydia cleaned her up and her now cleaned uniform was returned to her and she left with the payment and actual monetary tip curtesy of Irean. The girls then enjoyed the pizza and Lydia's dessert which happened to be white chocolate macadamia nut cookies with sugar cookie dough sandwiched between them. While they ate this they watched some random shows on tv. After this they cleaned up and they went to the back yard where they played lawn darts with essentially the same rules as Maze used at the other party which Lydie quickly explained to the rest. By the time Lydia won Ellie was sitting in last place and second had gone to Irean. With the rest between them. They had a good orgy chain, and no one had to be suppressed. Once Ellie was relieved by all they headed inside and continued fooling around while watching tv until everyone started falling asleep and Irean turn the tv off and fell asleep herself.

The next day Maze and Lydia switched houses. Alena's group all gawked at Lydia's tattoo and then Sophie said, "That's beautiful and will…" but it was Kayla who finished saying, "It'll match the piercing Maze got." After they all giggled about this the troop of naked girls went and got a light lunch and then went to get more tattoos and with the new Tattoo on her Butt and the ones that completed her sleaves on the back of her thighs Lydia officially was out of room below her neck to get any big tattoos where as the others still had a lot of space as most only had tattoos on their arms and legs though by the end of the session Lydia had managed to convince all of them to get at least a small tattoo on their butt and bust. Some got larger ones but not all. After this they went to the lake beach and swam in the lake rode some dolphins and built sandcastles into which they could literally walk. Eventually they went back to the house and the same delivery guy showed up with their deep-dish pizzas order just as Lydia liked them and with no prompting this time she gave the guy a blow job blowing him for twenty minutes before he unloaded in her as she fondled his balls. Then he took the money and monetary tip and left. The girls then ate the deep-dish pizza and the cookies. They then played a very sexy game of truth or dare followed by a free for all orgy in which the only restriction was each girl must make Lydie cum out of both her pussy and penis. When this was done they just fooled around and watch Japenese Adult Gameshows playing along with them til bedtime.

Meanwhile at Irean's the girls told Maze about Lydia's new tattoo that matched her penis piercing and then got a heavy lunch full of tacos and quesadillas and other similar foods; before heading to the piercing shop. There Maze pretty much got every piercing she hadn't gotten yesterday or any time before that including getting a line of multi-colored studs around her lower lips, though out of respect for her wife to be's wishes she didn't get any lip piercing for her mouth though she had got the go ahead to get a small tongue piercing and a stud in her nose. Most of the other's got new earrings, bellybutton rings and Maze even managed to convince them to get at least one tit pierced or their vulva. Only Irean and Lexi were brave enough to get their nether pierced the rest got one or both tits pierced Kayla went for getting her left tit pierced to match her new tattoo and to match the right nipple piercing she'd been told Sophie got. She also was told that Irean had heard from Alena that Sophie would be getting a tattoo over her right breast to compliment both the piercing and the tattoo Kayla got. After this trip they took Maze to the river where they visited the equine stables and Maze took a fire breathing dark brown bronco named Bruiser as her mount meanwhile the others simply took the ones they'd had yesterday. They rode up and down the riverbank until the sun began to sink at this point they returned the equine and after a quick dip in the river they headed back to Irean's where they ordered Maze's favorite pizza and the same girl arrived to deliver it and Maze happily treated her to a tongue fuck as she rubbed her hands all over the girl giving her but and bust special attention with her hands and then after the girl had cum she got dressed and was sent off with her payment and cash tip. The girls then ate the pizza and fig jam cookie sandwiches while watching French Adult Gameshows. They then played a game of Celebrity Marry, Fuck, Blank. After which the girls had a free for all orgy though they did ensure to make Maze cum from both her cock and her cunt throughout the night before then continuing to fool around while watching more of the adult gameshows until bed.

The next day all went home from the two parties incredibly satisfied and full. The last few days prior to the wedding flew by. On the morning off all gather at The Yard of Lilith where the ceremony was to take place.

Their wedding on July 7th, 2017, was held outside in The Yard of Lilith, it shine dreamily on the beautiful summers eve. Everyone in attendance young and old were in their finest clothing. Maze walk down the isle first in her black dress that was just tight enough that you could make out her nip piercing but not the nips themselves and across her dress she were a light regal blue sash and on her head just above the vail sat a tiara that was ancient yet stunning. Her father and Mother walked her down and stood beside her while Alena her maid of honor, and her bridesmaids lined up behind her going from Alena to Ashley, to Willo, to Jocelyn, to Sophie, to Jaina, to Ilianna, and at the end Lumi. Across the altar was the maid of honor Irean, with the brides maid behind her being Lexi, Sadie, Justine, Kayla, Jamie, Dani, and Allison bring up the rear. Soon the wedding march began again, and Lydia appeared in a white strapless gowned that came to just above her nipples so her new breast tattoo could be seen by all. She had on a dark royal blue sash and she two was walked down by both her parents. Once there each parent took a hand and placed it in the others and then all retreated to their seats. The two then took their vows which they'd written themselves and the Priestess smiled as she read her lines and did her part. Finally, she said, "May I introduce Madam and Mrs. Morningstar-La Fay." The crowd cheered and then the two compiled their black and white bouquet.

The reception was gorgeous, and everyone had so much fun. It happened in two parts, as part one was for everyone and its where the brides jointly through the bouquet to which Irean caught. After she caught it Ivan went over to Maze and Lydia and had a quick whispered conversation with them and after a bit of back and forth they seem to have come to an agreement and then they all danced and feasted and had a fun time. At 8 all the little ones and most of the adult guest left for home. However, for the last 4 hours those who remained which was restricted to the giant group of friends guys and gals and those other family members between 16-36 who were cool with what was about to happen gathered in a smaller hall with a bar and a few buffet tables. Once the doors to this private hall were closed everyone stripped out of the restrictive fancy clothing. For these last four hours everyone was naked and the dancing and eating and drinking continued for the next two hours and then the last two hours were basically where it just became a big orgy where every girl slept with every other girl and every guy slept with every girl and a few of the guys that were a bit more open amongst the youngest group messed with one another in jest it seemed, not that most notice this among the mass and even where it may have been somewhat witness it was passed off as simply random teasing or mistaken identity having meant to stroke one of the tgirls. At midnight clothes were put back on and the doors opened, all the guest left until only the brides Ivan and Irean were left naked in the room! Lydia and Maze pulled the two into a corner and kissed them while Maze patted around affixing the ring to Ivan's cock and then they switched with Maze now making out with Irean while Lydia kissed Ivan and attached a note to his balls and then both pulled back and kissed one another while Ivan kissed Irean and then brought her face level with his cock and she read the note and then noticed the ring she quickly removed both carefully and put the ring on and flipped the note over which conveniently already had "YES! HELL YEAH!" scrawled on it. She laughed and placed this side of the note on her cock and kissed him the pushed him down to read it. He smiled and then rose and placed the ring on her finger. The other couple clapped and laughed, then the four got dressed and Ivan and Irean headed home while Maze and Lydia headed to their honeymoon.

The two were off heading for their steamy and pleasurable honeymoon cruise. They arrived at the ship just in time for boarding to begin. Once they were on the nudist cruise they went to their room and stripped one another. They then smiled and began sucking one another's dicks and finger fucking one another's cunts and arses and then moving to grapple and grope one another's boobies and suck on one another's titties. They had all sorts of fucking fun until they got to the meat of the matter and decided they'd wait til the end of the cruise to risk anything as they wanted to enjoy the cruise fully. Over the next month and a half, the two enjoy the cruise and even more making new friends with other couples of all varieties and it being a nudist cruise their were many hot bodied individuals on board only the crew wore clothing on the ship and occasionally passengers would get dressed when they were getting off the ship to go somewhere that required them. Maze and Lydia actively stayed away from visiting anywhere that would require them to wear more then a pair of pants or a skirt. They also continued their sexy fun in their spacious cabin. On the last night as they headed to port they both nodded as they came to where they'd usually put on protection and decided to forgo it and fuck one another raw and it was a great feeling as each fill the other up and cum what might they were ready. Lydia depositing her load in Maze and then Maze in her. They then went to bed the next day they got off the cruise and headed home.

As October arrived so did the final big wedding event of the year and the announcement of both Maze and Lydia being pregnant. Jared and Jamie did in fact receive very classic parties. For Jared's party his younger Irish twin Josh was the best man, and They went to Xu Wu's Asian-Cajun for all Occasions Eatery for dinner and then they went to the bar, got some drinks, and hit the dance floor. After this Josh bought his brother an all of them a private lap dance in the back room with a group of sexy women of various types. After this they headed back to the hotel where they played ultimate frisbee for a while and then went up to their usual room and a cart was rolled out to reveal a cake made of Ferrero Rocher. The boys dug in eating it while chilling and watching a movie and after this headed to bed.

Meanwhile Jaina's party was plan and lead by her maid of honor, her little Irish twin Jamie. They went to My-Ty's Beach Hut for dinner. They then went and watched a screening of Jaina's favorite old movie on the back wall of the house and then went inside and had some mint chocolate milkshakes for dessert. After this they went into the lounge and played strip table tennis and afterward the obligatory orgy began. Everyone insure Jaina had been satisfied by them and then went after one another as they pleased. After this they all curled up in their jammies and watched gameshows until they passed out.

The weddings on October 10th was very traditional and everyone of the guest looked happy though the atmosphere had a mutedness about it as if a lot of people were going through the motions as while they were happy for the couple wedding fatigue was dragging them down. Jared lined up with his bestman and groomsman: Lucious, Lenex, Santiago, Ivan, Markus, Bobby, and Thackarya. Across the altar Jamie stood in her place as Maid of Honor and the bridesmaids behind her: Alena, Lexi, Sadie, Irean, Willo, Ilianna, and Dani. The wedding march began and everyone rose and watched as Mr. Taylor walked Jaina down the aisle and place his daughter's hands in Jared's and then take his seat. Once all were seated the minister began the ceremony and after much droning from the minister and the back and forth of their vows the minister finally said, "I now pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss the bride." They did so, then the minister looked to the crowd and said, "May I present Mr. and Mrs. Jared Taylor-Allett." The crowd cheered and the dwindling group of unmarried ladies stood waiting and soon the flowers soared through the air and were caught by Dani, who smiled.

The reception was fun and after how long the ceremony was they did a very warm one. They did the traditional dances first followed by some unorthodox dancing and then eventually they ate and after a nod of encouragement from Jared as he and Jaina prepared to leave Thackarya pulled a small box from his pocket and the words barely escaped his mouth before Dani screamed "Yes!" and kissed him. Those near proximity clapped and laughed and Jared and Jaina left.

The two were soon on their way to their honeymoon. They arrived around 10pm and got checked in at The Penglai Plaza in Penglai. The two put down their belongings and then Jared scooped Jaina up and carried her bridal style into the bedroom area and deposited her on the bed. He then began to unzip her dress as she unbuttoned his shirt and soon both were free of their clothes, and they fell into a romp of passionate love making while music played in the background and for all intents and purposes they mind as well have simply been doing a very close quarters dance with the way they swayed and flowed as they fucked. It was slow, gentle, and elegant at first and even as passion sped them up they still managed to fuck elegantly and in rhythm to the ever-changing music. After a few hours they came for they didn't even know what time and then soon zapped themselves clean and went to bed. They arrived home to see Josh and Jamie were in the stages of planning the renovations to the house for when they moved out in a few days as Jared and Jaina were moving into the house across the street as while the four enjoyed living together they thought it better to have separate places once families were going to expand and it just so happened the neighbor across the street offer to sell one couple his house as with his wife now dearly departed he was moving across town to be near his son and his family. The four had decided it didn't matter who took bought the new one and who stayed as knowing the layout of the old man's house to be similar to their own they simply flipped a coin, Jared, and Jaina won so they decided to move. The two rolled their eyes at this and Jared said, "We're back and we still got a week til Mr. Montague moves out you know." "We know! the two answered without looking up from the plans they were going over. Jared and Jaina just rolled their eyes and headed upstairs. A week later the four moved Jared and Jaina's stuff across the street and then Josh and Jamie headed back and prepared for the next day when reno would begin on making the house the way they wanted and Josh knew Jared and Jaina would probably begin planning how to redesign the house they'd just moved into as the only room the two saw they had stuff moved into properly was the master bedroom.

Again, there was a long stretch of time between the last wedding of the year and the first one of the following year and in that time children were born, and others conceived. On May 1st, 2018, three separate events happened first there was the Bachelorette Party for Lexi, then the Bachelor party for Lenex and finally after both they all gathered for a Beltane Party. As the host of the Beltane Party William and Lucia put their favorite desserts as the center piece of the dessert table that being Chocolate Custer filled Cobbler and Multi-Cherry Pie with soft serve whip cream on the side. William's four best buddies chided him for this, those being Orian Olmec Oasis the Wizard, Draco Daedalus Blazon-Flamose the Dragon, Sirius Canis Lupas-Crystalson the Werewolf, Ezekiel Paul the Warlock, and Asmodel Azeroth Cygnus Morningstar the Dark Angelic Incubus. Meanwhile Ruby Inanna Morningstar-Oasis, Lumi Jadis Morningstar-Flamose, Kesa Pisces Morningstar-Crystalson the succubae, Valeria the Witch and Andromeda Sagittarius Boӧtes Aquila-Aquarius-Morningstar the Light Angel Fairy rolled their eyes at their husbands chiding and said in unison, "Well they are the youngest of the 10 of us and were the last to get married." The 10 just then moved on.

At Lexi's Party Willo went all out as Matron of Honor with help from the other girls, bridesmaids, and guest alike. First they took Lexi to the super fancy and expensive seafood spot Hippocampi's Hut. At which they'd managed to get Beach Front Seating in the VIP section. There all of the girls order beachy cocktails or mocktails in the case of those who were expecting and all got fun seafood platters. After this the girls went down to the beach and stripped down to just their bikini bottoms as this was not a nude beach however it was in Pumpkin County which had an Equalization clause that essentially said if men can be bear chested in a location so can women. This was helped by the fact that this beach was a 16 and up beach. 16 being the legal age across the realm at which one could consent to activities of a sexual nature and drink with a guardian present though they had to be 17 to vote and drink beer, wine, mead, and other low alcohol content drinks alone, and 18 to drink liquor alone and be apart of the military, police, or other high-risk jobs. Essentially at 16 you were view as an adolescent on the cusp of adulthood or a junior adult as they were often nicknamed. At 17 you were a young adult with many privileges but still a bit of growing to do and at 18 you were just straight up seen as an adult. 16 was important as really the only extra things you get before then were generally specific to your type, like witches, warlocks and their lot could get a broom at 13 and most other groups could operate transport specific to them by 14. Anyways the girls enjoyed the black sandy beach and clear green waters for a few hours walking and swimming and surfing in the ocean and also tanning on the beach and building sand structures, but when the sun began to sink they headed back to Willo's where the strip show was performed by Maze who had gotten back to form quickly after giving birth a perk of being a succubus and all her siblings. After which her brothers left, and her sisters joined them for dessert where they ate Dark Chocolate Fudge. This made Lucia happy as that meant she had three of her friends their in the form of Lumi, Kesa, and Ruby. After which they just decided to stay for the rest of the party. Once the dessert was devoured the girls all gathered in the garden where the beer bong table was set up. "Okay, we are going to split into two teams. Lexi will be captain 1 and I Captain 2. Will divide evenly and then Lexi will decide who's throwing into the dark beer and who in the light." Willo announced and after this the teams were picked and somehow Lexi managed to snagged all of the Morningstar sisters and Lydia among her picks and they decided to be team dark beer, so they were throwing into the light. As they took their spots Willo added, "This is strip edition so if you score not only does the person across from you have to drink but you get to pick a player to strip the only restrictions are it can't be the player drinking and the same person can't be pick consecutively. Your out when your naked. Any members of the losing team that still have clothes on must immediately strip when the game is over. And submit to the winning teams whims ensuring they are satisfied before creaming themselves unless granted mercy by the winner whose chosen them as their victory fuck!" With the instructions out of the way the game began and it went on for 3 hours before Maze finally one it for Lexi's team. At this point, the 5 remaining members of Willo's team who still had articles on lost them those being Willo, Marnie, Sophie, Kayla, and Aneesa. The winning team soon advanced and after a quick chat they moved in Maze as the winner picked first and she chose Marnie. Lexi as the Bride took the next pick and chose Aneesa, Lydia picked third and chose Sophie and so on til everyone was paired up and the fucks began. After all the winners had cum and the losers got their release to their relief it just turned into a gangbang orgy with girls just fucking anywhere from the back yard to the deck to random rooms in the house and even those carrying kids who had had to have their drinks swapped out for the non-booze equivalents were going hard in the free for all part of the orgy. Around 8 pm the girls settled down and just watched some random TV until 9 when a portal open and it was off to the Beltane Party which went from 9PM-9AM the next day.

Meanwhile at Lenex's Party The guys took him to Morton Tarus's BBQ Shack for lunch where all order a whiskey on the rocks and BBQ platters. Morton a big black Minotaur and the owner of the place gave them the best seats after being informed they were there for there buddy's Stag Party. From these seats they got a 360 view of both the shack and to the right out the window they could see the Thesean Sea. On top of this as the boys enjoyed their drinks and food a group of dancing girls came up and gave them a full show and once their food was gone they gave them a wonderful lap dance. The crew then returned to the house around 4 and after enjoying the milk chocolate brownies that had been prepared they all moved into the yard where the table was set for beer bong except instead of beer it was full of amber liquid and Lucious said with a grin, "Alright boys we've all play beer pong a lot over the years so this time we are upping the anti and no it doesn't involve something cringe like stripping instead we are replacing the beer with bourbon." The guys laughed and cheered and then Lenex and Lucious each chose their teams, and the game began. The Allett Brothers pulled out the win for team Lenex and the Taylor Brothers who had to take each of the last two drinks. After this they all headed inside and played video games until 9pm when the portal opened, and they head to the Beltane Party

The Beltane Party was a riot and the 12 hours of shenanigans was extremely fun as many danced around the Maypole. And others pranced naked around the giant bonfire. As the party drew to an end Marnie was voted May Queen and Ethan her Holly King. After the 12 hours of dancing, devouring desserts, drinking, and debauchery they hall headed for their homes to sleep it off. All the little ones were thankfully with grandparents or great Aunts and Uncles, so they didn't witness their parents in such states.

The wedding arrived on the fifth and the venue looked spectacular as guest filed into the Temple of Merlin. Soon the wedding party members took their spots and Lenex walked down the aisle to stand at the altar and await his bride to be. Soon the music swelled with the wedding march and Lexi and her father entered and down the aisle they came and into Lenex's waiting hand she was delivered. The ceremony was quick and soon the priestess said, "Introducing Mr. and Mrs. Wylit-Libra." The crowd cheered and soon the bouquet flew and was caught by Ellie. Everyone then went to the reception though Elija and Ellie lagged behind and when they reappeared she was blushing and wearing a bronze ring with a blue stone in the center. They though just melted into the couples dancing on the floor and would wait to show off until the bride and groom left. The reception was joyous, however, like the ceremony it was short by usual standards.

The two headed out for their honeymoon around 6 and everyone else dispersed some went to congratulate Elija and Ellie while others simply went on their way. Meanwhile Lenex and Lexi arrived at Sonjata Suites on the Island of St. Lucian where they were checked in by a young man with a nametag that read Lucian William Alanderson Corvinus the 12th "LuWAC" a voice called the guy smiled as only his girlfriend abbreviated his name in that way and in walked a girl with pale skin and shiny fangs. "I'll go on break as soon as I get this couple checked in Lena darling." The guy said as he finished checking them in and the two were not even half-way to the elevator when they saw the guy clock out and the pale-skinned girl jump into his arms and wrap hers around his neck and kiss him. As the elevator closed they saw the two walking out the front door and another girl who look like she might be the boys older sister take a seat at the front desk. Then they were heading up. In their room they set down their luggage and soon clothes were flying as the couple began to make out, unaware that the couple they scene downstairs were doing the same a couple blocks up the road at their apartment. Lenex and Lexi went back and forth fucking one another just as the other liked. Feet for paws, hands for paws, breast for pecks, ass for ass, cock on cock and then Lexi shove in fucking inside Lenex's urethra. He soon not only returned this but pounded into her pussy with power and precision and as he was about to lose control she had him pull out and instead he exploded inside her ass. "At the end you can fill me properly, but I want to enjoy the trip without any worries." Lexi said. Lenex just nodded and the next several days were fun and finally on the fourteenth as they returned to their room for the night they went to town on one another and Lenex finally was able to enjoy finishing inside her pussy. "I hope this results in a child or children because how romantic it would be to have conceived them here. On the Island named for the great Lycan Leader who took a Vampire Princess as his Bride and Queen and especially in this hotel named for that very vampire." Lexi said as they packed up the next morning. "Yes, it is because of them and those who followed their lead…all the lycans and the younger vampires that we are even able to be together if we lived far enough back my kind would have been…" But Lexi didn't let him finish instead kissing him to cut him off and then smiling saying "I know." And after that the two head downstairs where Lena checked them out while she sat on Lucian's Lap." As the two boarded the boat back to the mainland Lenex smiled and said, "They two are a beneficiary of that culture shift." As he nodded back toward the island. At this Lexi just smiled and nodded knowing the girl was a vampire pure blood descended from the new generation of elders that had passed the laws leading to peace and prosperity that lead to the wolves and vampires being allies not enemies as they'd been for the last 1200+ years.

When they arrived back on the 15th they saw a letter on the table. Lenex pick it up and read it aloud, "To: Mr. and Mrs. Libra you are cordially invited the Spring 2018 graduation of Elija James Corvinus and the Class of Spring 2018 on Saturday May 19th, 2018, at 11am please arrive around ten as seating will begin at 10:30 sharp! Sincerely Chancellor Gwendelyn G. Cromwell-Piper." The two stared at one another and then Lexi quipped, "That will be nice, at least it isn't another wedding invitation." Lexi giggled "Not yet anyways." Lenex smirked, then added darkly "Don't forget Ellie did catch the bouquet at the wedding and I am sure Elija's proposed by now. Also, there are still three wedding we got this year as is." Lexi just shook her head and then they unpacked after sending a message accepting the invitation so they could receive their tickets. The week passed and soon they join the throng heading into the castle for the graduation.

The Class of 2018 marched in and in typical fashion it had swell exponentially in the 12 years since the university had been opened to all pupils as the original graduating glass of this kind had only been 175 students and even in their year it had only gone up to 225 but now it was 700 students though they only had to attend the first day to see all the students for which they were invited to see graduate. The ceremony had been split in half with 350 graduating on Friday and then the other 350 split over Saturday and Sunday as they were more specialized graduations as opposed to just the general one, though the general one did include all who had done semesters abroad including some of the Thackarya's group of friends friends which included six of Maze's younger siblings. After everyone settled in and the usual speeches given Professor Periwinkle rose. "Greetings all, I will be proceeding over this ceremony as it is the last one for me as well as I am as of the end of this weekend fully retired." Their was a pause as many cheered for the old and beloved professor. She then began. "…Nikita Alexa Allett-Sanderson, Nikki Bella Allett-Sanderson, Reily Chloe Anderson, Ulia Winter Bishil, Elija James Corvin…, Emi-Monroe Lavander Eveningmoon, Eve-Adams Lilac Eveningmoon, Fiona-Fluffy Pansy Eveningmoon, Fiora-Fuzzy Peony Eveningmoon, Jayden-Audrey Dahlia Eveningmoon, Jayla-Aulbrey Daisy Eveningmoon,…, Billie Jean Gray,..., Chase Cory Johnson, Lyole Lancelot LaFay, Zane Zeak LeSah,…, Amy-Madison Azalia Morningstar, Cerberus Amaryllis Morningstar, Fenrir Gladiolus Morningstar, Hella Orchid Morningstar, Jӧrmungandr Carnation-Tarnation Morningstar, Orthros Aster Morningstar,…, Thomas Crystal Razeson, Thora Thallia Rolland-Kahlua, Jason Johan Sanderson-Taylor, John Jarl Sanderson-Taylor, and Ellie Elizabeth Spellman." After a few more names were called the ceremony ended and everyone cheered, and caps flew in the air. As the older ones approached, they noted the group was holding tight like someone had just given bad news. Sadie then took note about how they were all huddled around Lyole, Rielly, Chase, and Ulia. "What's that about?" Sadie wondered and Aneesa, Lydia, Chester, and Nat all shifted uncomfortably as the groups eyes fell on them. "Why you looking at us?" Chester asked innocently. "Their your younger siblings and they seem to be giving news that's making ours sad." Sadie breathed. "We can't control them." Nat stated distantly, gazing at her sister brush through her purple hair. "Yeah, they're their own people." Lydia tried nervously. Aneesa finally broke under the gaze of her Husband and his two sisters and blurted, "The four of them are going on a trip and won't be back till November." "This wasn't discussed with them before?" Ethan interjected. "It was, but the others I guess figured they'd wait till they could all go." Chester said. "They though had this plan since they were kids before they met the others that when they finished school the four of them would travel across the dimension for six months. But as all the others have other commitments, they aren't able to join them even after the invitation was extended to all of them." Lydia explained. Natalie just smirked, "Guess the cat's out of the bag now, as to why we did not say anything to y'all we did not feel it was our place. They are adults now and make their own decisions." No one had an answer to this and so they turned just in time to see the group embrace and heard Chase say, "We don't leave til the morning so will still be at the party tonight and the offer stands." Thackarya shook his head and said, "You know we can't, but the four of you owe us when you get back!" "Oh, and if you miss our wedding, you might as well not come back." Dani said, sounding half serious half jokingly. "We will be back in time don't worry." Rylie roared rolling her eyes. Meanwhile the other half of their group who'd they just reconnected with was quiet before Fenrir smiled and said, "We still have a mass apprenticeship to do for our jobs so we will be gone til 2020 so will miss the fun chaoticness of the next year and a half." All others looked at them before Thackarya stated, "You've all already been gone for most of Uni and your going away again?!" he sounded incredulous. "This is our last big deployment before we are allowed to settled down permanently in town, but it's the price of joining the forces." Eve said as she clung to Fenrir. "However, we will be at the party tonight we don't leave till June 1st!" Emi added as she leaned on Amy. Dani who was holding tight to Thackarya just nodded and all just hugged as the big group became 3 groups and Elija grinned and said, "Well if Chase's crew owes us for six months, then you can consider yourselves indebted to us for a year and a half." Amy rolled her eyes and simply quipped "When we return, we'll see if we can't find a neighborhood big enough to fit all of us…or you know we might just have to combine our funds and by a strip of land big enough for 14 estates…" this made the whole group laugh and with that everyone hugged and left for their own pre-party destinations.

Later that evening pretty much the whole graduating class showed up for the graduation party which was being held down at the Morningstar family club as a result of five of their flock graduating that year. The party started around 6 as all the resent graduates filed in and food was served, and music played. People ate and drank and options for both were widespread as there were options to fit pretty much any diet and preference and when it came to drinks both alcohol and non-alcohol were offered though a sign did hang over the bar that read, "Live a Little: all water comes automatically with a shot of liquor or mock liquor for the underage or abstinent drinkers." Maze stood behind the bar along with Lumi, Rose, and her other siblings that were older then the youngest 6 and as she looked at the youngins she muttered, "Can't believe we won't see them for over a year after tonight." Her other siblings grinned and Shamash the oldest of all of them said, "Yeah, it'll be quite hilarious to see what changes over that time." The many laughed as the six joked around with their friends. The hours ticked by and eventually the older Morningstar children got a glorious marvelous magnificently evil idea and collectively grinned before they all took their fair forms, and the girls used their abilities to lure the guys into one room and the guys theirs to lead the girls into another. Their younger siblings and their significant others followed the group to which they belonged despite not being affected in the same way, curious to figure out what the older ones were up to. Then when all were gathered in their masses like witches at black masses the strip shows began and the unaffected ones collectively shook their heads when they did realize what was up despite not all being together.

The unaffected stood in the back of either room saying nothing, the younger siblings grappling with how they'd get the older ones back while their SO's did their best not to look like they were enjoying the shows. The rest of the girls cheered as the men on stage in their true fair forms stripped, danced, and flexed their many rippling muscles. A few in the front even got lap danced on. Meanwhile in the other room all the guys cheered as the women on stage stripped, danced, and did many acrobatics and gymnastics that required a flexibility most people of most kinds would never be able to achieve! Some guys even got the honor of the girls dropping down and lap dancing on them and as a product of their fair forms even those sisters who had junk had it shrunk down to microscopic size, so it wasn't much noticed by any not actively looking for it. Both groups did impressive tricks on their poles and when the shows were over the older siblings redressed, resumed their normal forms, and moved back to positions of observation as the big party group regrouped and continued to dance and hang out for a while before the majority left. At the end when it was just the 6 couples left and the older Morningstar siblings Maze tossed Hella the key and said, "We are off you guys are free to stay the night here or go off just lock up before you do." And before the others could say anything the older succubae and Incubae sprouted their wings and flew out headed for their homes and families.

As soon as the 28 were alone clothes were quickly shed just as they been at the end of the grad party for high school which is when all guys who were not siblings or significant others of certain individuals found out they were futa in nature. Now all these years later though it seemed like nothing as it had gone from info that they didn't know to info they helped keep as while it wasn't persecuted the way it was in a lot of the mortal world it still wasn't the kind of thing most boasted about either. The regular girls jumped straight into fooling around while the guys and futa gals wanked themselves up to hardness. Billie Jean and Thora were the first to get hard and join the fray soon followed by Amy and Hel and then Jayden and Jayla and finally all 12 of the guys. Everyone started by fucking their significant other to climax and then they rotated, everyone with cock fucked everyone else without a cock until they cummed therefore fucking all 10 girls lacking in male genatalia. Then the guys fucked the 6 girls with male genatalia and then the 12 guys got fucked by the 6 hermaphroditic girls. And then the guys all went after one another at first they were tamely just stroking each other and in one case blowing one another but then the girls collectively started chanting "No, no, we all let you fuck all of us and we all fucked one another for your enjoyment as much as our own you don't get to get away with just simple fooling around with one another." All the guys shared a long look and silent convo as while they'd all messed with one another they all had a specific line they'd collectively agreed never to cross. Then with a collective nod Thackarya said, "Just this once!" the girls nodded as if he was asking it not stating it, but the guys collectively ignored that. Then those who hadn't blown one another did so and soon they all did a quick six fuck where six fuck in six in quick succession and then moved down the lined and then switched. After this awkward moment was done, they all grabbed their girls and bent them over fucking their own in each and every possible manner filling them up in every hole and being thankful for the existence of both birth control potions and the fact that the girls were on them. Once this was done, they cleaned off got dressed and left. Hel locked up and they headed back to Thackarya's house where they slept and then spent the remainder of the time they had before the two traveling groups left and in this time, they played plenty of games and watched many shows and movies and genially just enjoyed their last major hang out they'd have before they all got married and started having to truly be adults. It was quite and emotional goodbye when they all parted for parting was such sweet sorrow.

On July 11th, 2018, in the Village of Pandemonium, Hella and Jayden were married. Given their situation they didn't do a big wedding, but rather just a courthouse bonding with their fellow companions baring witness. At the end of their vows the bonder said, "May I present Mistress and Madam Morningstar-Eveningmoon." The others clapped and after a meal, the two headed off for their miniature honeymoon as they only had a weekend of leave granted. Whereas the rest had to return to base that night. When the other returned to base they were instructed to return to their barracks and prepare for training the next day as they would be acting on a deficit as two members of their unit were not there, but they were still expected to get all their duties done including those of the two not present.

The short honeymoon was fun. When Hel and Jayden arrived Hel said, "Reservations for Mistress Hella and Madam Jayden Morningstar-Eveningmoon." The lady at the front desk smiled and looked through her computer and then nodded and asked, "1 key or 2?" "1 will be fine." Jayden said and soon they were checked in and heading up to their room. Once they'd set all their stuff down, they jumped one another and Hella momentarily suspended them in the air before retracting her wings and they rolled in the air for a second from the force of her wings retracting and they fell into the bed where they quickly removed one another's garments and then they began to sixty-nine and fool around. Eventually they lay parallel and made out for a while while lazily stroking one another. After a few minutes Jayden said, "I can't wait to start a family with you. I want a big family; I mean you got more siblings then I can count and while I come from a big family that's more due to having too many cousins to count as theirs only the five others here with us for me in terms of siblings." Jayden said one of her hands still stroked Hella's cock while the other held her face. Hella smiled stroking Jayden's cock with one hand and hair with the other before relying, I also want a big family but I you'll have to carry half as I will not carry all myself." Jayden laughed, kissed Hel on the lips and then with a smile said, "Duh, of course. Now we just gotta wait til we get home because we can't be pregnant during a deployment we already started since we came in not so." And with that the two both laughed before taking the necessary precautions and screwing the night away. Then for the rest of their short trip they explored the village and tried new foods and drinks and other experiences.

Josh and Jamie's whole enchilada celebrations happened across August with the parties being on the fourth and then the wedding on the eighth and when it came to their reception it was particularly chaotic fun. Jared was bestman for the wedding and plan something special for the stag party as while his was low key as requested he knew his brother was much higher key. However, before any of these they all gathered on the First to celebrate Lughnasadh or Lammas as some called it at this like all the other festivals and family and friend Sunday dinners the biggest group was gathered including Marnie and Dylan and their Friends, Sophie, and her friends and even William and Lucia and their friends who consisted of still more relatives of others present so it all worked out. This giant group had to meld in the castle as William and Lucia group was a group of ten including them. The party was fun and went down like the Beltane party except the traditions and terms were swapped out for those more appropriate for the celebration at hand.

On the fourth Jared walked across the street to grab Josh around noon. They then went into town and arrived at Loki's Layer for lunch where all the guys were waiting. The guys had a delicious meal and some sodas. After this they went for a hike at Allett's Peak. Then it was off again to play laser tag and go bowling. By the time this was done it was getting into the evening, so they headed to dinner at Lugh's Mead House. They got steaks all around and a horn of mead each. Then after this off again they went, this time it was Plutos' Treasured Desserts. Here they got a giant variety style cheesecake. Josh managed to cut a circle out of the center ensuring he got to have a little of each kind of cheesecake. After they were well fed, they headed to their last stop before going back to the hotel, Persephone's Playtime of Pleasure Strip Joint. The young men enter just as the show was beginning out on the stage came Persephone of Greece, Venus of Rome, Isis of Egypt, Morgana of Britania, and Sif of Scandinavia. Then came out more that the boys couldn't instantly name though among them were definitely Padma and Pavarti of India, The Sun Goddess Quetzalcoatl, and a few goddesses of ancient Mesopotamia including Ishtar and Ereshkigal. All in all, there was anywhere from 1-9 goddesses on the stage representing each classic pantheon. As while they all technically had their own pocket realms away from mortals, they had more ease and less headache having places of their own or fun stuff in Halloweentown ever since they retreated from the earth a few thousand years ago. The boys watched as all the beautiful goddesses stripped and danced and worked their poles. Eventually they were all naked and enjoying the dance and then the lights flickered and when they were fully on again each goddess had appeared in front of one of the patrons of the place and everyone got a lap dance and if you paid a bit extra you got a bit more actually having the goddesses' allow you to touch their breast and if you paid a lot more you could touch more of them and at max pay out you could sleep with them though this was a price out of range for most patrons and rarely happened. Josh who had gotten Persephone though managed to get the full package at a reduced price given it was his bachelor party for himself and his mates, though it still cost them all the remaining cash they had on them. They banged the hell out of the group they got and when it was done, they'd each banged 21 goddesses, each of whom represented a different pantheon within those from Europe, Africa, Asia, and the Americas. Obviously, they left very satisfied even though their money and ball sacks were now empty. When they returned to the hotel, they each just laid down for a while watching tv before finally regaining enough energy to do anything. When they did it was just to go on a binge of playing different scene-its and other trivia games until about 12am at which point they turned on the tv and watched gameshows until about 4am when they finally decided to get some shut eye.

Meanwhile shortly after Jared had departed with Josh, Jamie walked over to Jaina's house where the two then departed from on their broomsticks for town. They ended up going to Tiamat's Tower for lunch where they enjoyed a good old-fashioned meal. They laughed and joked around, and everyone was able to drink as no one was pregnant at that moment. They then headed off to do some activities including walking Taylor Trail, then played a game of freeze tag, and finally ended with playing boule in the park. As the sun began to descend their stomachs began to rumble. "Guess we should get some dinner." Marnie muttered and the girls laughed as they packed up the set and returned it to the hut from which they rented it. They then headed to Bastet's Buffett for dinner, and they spent a good 2 hours there enjoying the food and eating in a fashion all of their mothers would have scolded them for as they were not acting very lady like and come to think of it they probably wouldn't let daughters of their own act this way in a family dining situation. When their tab was finally paid it was off for dessert at Izanami's Culture Vulture Café which specialized in mixing desserts from it's own culture with a requested item from another. In the case of Jamie's crew, they got to make your own S'mores platter which included all the normal stuff plus matcha, black sesame-seed cookies, red bean rolls, dessert dumplings, and more. They all made their hybrid s'mores, enjoyed themselves, and washed it all down with Japanese soda. As they left it was legitimately dusk with half the sun already below the horizon. Off the girls went to their final stop of the night Agni's Ignite Your Fire Lady's Love Lounge. The girls giggled as they entered and soon torches alit the room, the flames came in every color one could think of. Soon a redskinned man appeared and said, "Are you ready ladies." It was Lord Agni himself. The girls and all the other women present cheered and soon the man was joined on stage by Apollon, Loki, Mercury, Zeus, Set, and others. Like the other club there was between 1-9 from each of the great pantheons of the world. The show was quite enjoyable and soon every god had picked a girl and was lap dancing on them and those who paid the extra fees got gods to screw them up the asses. The bride to be herself got Agni directly as the one who danced on her and gave her ass a hot boxing. She and her crew soon got the feeling of a total of 29 different gods including all 3 Sons of Kronos fucking them in their asses, between their busts, and in their mouths. The girls headed back to Jaina's tired and satisfied. When they arrived, they laid town for a few hours and just watched random tv shows and then when they finally got there energy back they decided to play multiple rounds of strip scene-it the loser of each round had to strip and make a show of it until finally on the 28th round it came down to Jamie and Jaina and the scene-it then was Tim Burton Filmography. The two were close for most of the game until Jaimie managed to win on the question "In the Daydream After Halloween who marries The Pumpkin King and becomes the Pumpkin Queen." Jamie yelled "Sally" and laughed as her sister got up and did a slow and exaggerated strip tease with the most sarcastic look on her face. Then she said, "Alright your turn sis. After all you can't fuck much with all that on." Jamie rolled her eyes and then got up and basically through her dress off and revealed she'd taken her undergarments off hours ago. The group of girls then all had a a great orgy as all satisfied all others and then they all went to sleep naked on the floor of Jaina's living room.

Finally, the eighth arrived, and everyone gathered at St. William Den for the wedding. Josh stood at the Altar in his black suit with emerald tie against a silver shirt with his bestman and groomsmen line up off to his right. He saw his parents sitting in the front row his mom getting comfy as she'd walked down the aisle with him. Then the march began and down came Jamie dressed in a white dress that had been handed down through the ages though like many before her Jamie had, had slight changes made to it for instance she had to get it hemmed as her sister who'd worn it a few month prior was taller then her by a good few inches and that was with accounting for both wearing 4-inch heels. She also wear a tiara on her head and in her hands was a blue bouquet. As she arrived at the altar her father placed her hands in Josh's and then took his seat. The ceremony went well and all clapped when the man said, "Introducing Mr. and Mrs. Taylor-Allett." Cheers rose from the crowd and then Jamie through the bouquet and it landed in Thora's dress who smiled and removed it from between her breast in a teasing fashion while making eye-contact with her love. Everyone else laughed figuring this was planned by Jamie and her despite Jamie look of shock.

The reception was fun, and they ate good and celebrated, however as neither the bride nor groom were big dancers they did very little outside of the obligatory dances. The two actually left in a clever fashion at the end, as the reception was outside they actually shot straight up on to broomsticks while also giving an assist to the youngins as Thomas was lift by Josh into the sky where he preposed by writing "will you marry me Thora?" in the stars. She lifted by Jamie wrote "Yes!" and then Josh and Jamie flew close so Thomas could place the ring on Thora's finger and then Thomas and Jamie switched brooms and while Thomas and Thora landed the couple added a just married tag to the end of the broom and flew off. They were super hyped for their Honeymoon.

Once they arrived at Wolf Brook they checked in and ran to their room. They just snapped their fingers in order to unpack. Then after ensuring the door was locked and set to do not disturb Jamie jumped into Josh's arms and they began to make out and fumble with one another's clothes as they had mutually agreed before they left that there would be no restrictions on their wedding night they'd drunken plenty in advance and Jamie rather try for kids then have drinks on her honeymoon. After finally getting each other down to their undergarments Josh gave up on taking her bra off by hand and just snapped his fingers. She pulled back from kissing him long enough to joke, "Cheater." He just grinned as he pulled it away and began playing with her boobs and sucking and kissing them. She knew he was a boob guy and also knew he'd give her whatever she wanted or do whatever she asked in return for her letting him play with and or fuck her between the boobs. It help she enjoyed the feeling as well. At this thought she realized he'd removed her thong and while his mouth was sucking her left tit, and one hand was pinching her other tit his free hand was sneaking its way into her center. She was so distracted moaning she gave up on pulling his underwear off and simply zapped it off. He pulled back with a smug smirk on his face and asked, "Whose the cheater now." She just smiled and said, "Oh just lay your meat between my melons already." He needed no more encouragement as the titty fuck began. After he spurted from this she sucked him back to hardness and into her pussy he went fucking her wonderfully and she came thrice before he gave her a look and she simply nodded, and he let loose a load that went deep into her womb. The two then went to sleep. Over the course of the next few weeks of their honeymoon they went to see several sights and did many activities and every night ended with some sex and a movie. When they arrived home they got the first hint they had succeeded at some point because Jamie didn't get her period. A month passed and it was confirmed she was carrying twins one boy, one girl.

On November 7th, 2018, in the Town of Wolf Creek Fenrir and Eve were wedding arrived. Similar to Hella and Jayden their circumstances didn't allow them to do a big wedding, but rather just a den home bonding with their fellow companions barring witness. "Presenting Mr. and Mrs. Fenrir Morningstar." The wolven pastor howled. After they shared a meal with friends the two headed off for their miniature honeymoon as they only had a weekend of leave granted and the others had only had that day. The rest returned to base.

Fenrir and Eve soon arrived at the cottage they were renting for the weekend and after gathering the keys they went inside. They set down their belongings and Fenrir started a fire in the hearth and then the two lay cozily on the bed watching the flames dance for a few minutes before coming to a silent agreement and on the protection went. They enjoyed a fun fuck and when done they just as casually cleaned up and turned on the tv and channel surfed till they found a show they liked and watched it til they fell asleep. They had fun on their honeymoon though it ended far to soon.

As the end of the year approached, the group came together for Maybone and then Samhain and then the group finalized planning for the final wedding the majority had a hand in planning. It was set for November 11th and the parties for the sixth. At this point Jamie was showing and so was Jaina who had conceived a child shortly after Jamie's Doe Party as both she and Jared had had an enthusiastic date night, the night after the parties. In the present Santiago and the groomsmen were gathering to go pick Ivan up for his party while Lydia and the Bridesmaids went to get Irean.

Ivan was soon gathered by his boys and taken off to The Beanstalk Bar for lunch. After this they went and watched a movie at the fly-in movie theater which was really they only other major theater in the immediate main town as all others you had to travel beyond the towns boarders to other parts of the world or even straight up other dimensions to get variety. They ate plenty of movie snacks while watching a matinee of all the old Monster Movies from the mortal world as redepicted by the actual monsters. After this they headed to dinner at the Misty Eyed Cauldon where they got very hearty meals. From here they went to F and K Gentle Dwarf's Club. They got some ale and watched as some bodacious busty beauties came on stage their was an elf lady, a witch, and others who began their lewd dance as the music swelled and they stripped to the rhythm. After a few drinks, the guys were really having fun and despite some of the strippers being a bit more then some would normally enjoy they could get by now. Of course, as per tradition, the boys bought Ivan a lap dance and then didn't turn down the offer of receiving one themselves. After this they returned to the hotel and served up Ivan's favorite, Crème Brûlée with Orange Tropic Slurpies on the side. After dessert they played the digital version of classic board games. Finally, they went to bed around 3am.

Meanwhile for Irean the girls took her to lunch at Alice's Wonderland Tea Shop where they had a proper tea party. Then from their they went and watched a matinee at the Fly-in though Lydia made sure to put as many people as possible between their group and Ivan's so the two wouldn't run into one another. After this the girls went to dinner at Rivenwood's Diner. Then for their final stop of the night they went to Aruthelediel's Ladies Lounge. They watched as men of many races danced and stripped and put on a great show while simultaneously having drinks brought to them by lovely elvan women. By the end of the hour, they'd each had four plus drinks excluding the pregnant two and all had been lap danced by multiple male strippers. Finally, they left for Lydia and Mazes place. There they ate Irean's favorite treat of eclairs and drank artic berry smoothies. The girls then played all the classic digital board games with the bottom 3 losers stripping off their clothes piece by piece. They play these till all were nude and then the real fun began. The orgy was fun even with two of the girls really showing their pregnancies bellies off. After the orgy, the girls relaxed and soon went to bed.

The wedding was very pretty and took place in the Temple of Peace in the forested mountains of Elthros on the west edge of town. When Irean through the bouquet it was caught by Billie who grin broadly. The reception for Ivan and Irean was an experience none would soon forget as many things went awry including multiple girls having dresses slip and show a bit much or when the bride and groom noticed Zane and Billie had vanished and then found them in a compromised situation and all Billie did when the two were grilled was hold up her left hand where a shiny silver ring with gold stones encrusted on it now sat on her ring finger and then continued bouncing on Zane who hadn't said anything. The two left them and put up a barrier so no one else would walk in on them. A little bit later they slipped back in as dinner was served. After Irene and Ivan thanked everyone for coming, they all ate.

The two also headed to their wedding night with great vigor. When they arrived in their room Irean at their hotel, they ripped one another's clothes off before fucking one another raw and not carrying in the world if they were heard. "You know as much as I want to kill them it was kind of hot seeing those two sneak off to fuck after getting engaged at our reception." Irean said between moans. "Yeah, and all the accidental flashing made the night hilarious." Ivan grunted as he entered her pussy and rammed her hard while still recovering from how much his ass her from her raw fucking it mere minutes ago. Soon he climaxed and she squirted and then they laid there until eventually they fell asleep.

Finally, as the end of the year drew near the four returned from their trip. The group breathed as the last wedding of the year approached and for it most just had to show up as it was for Thackarya and Dani though they did go to the parties just because. The parties followed the usual routines, though slightly altered to be compatible with the groom and bride for whom they were being celebrated. In the case of Thackarya that meant lunch at Pigs on Spits Golden BBQ, a round of cosmic bowling, dinner at Pigs in a Blanket Silver BBQ. Then they went to a classy club, watched the dancers, and received lap dances and then it was back to the hotel for Key lime Pie and a round of Charades. Then they just had some cold ones and watch some tube and while most of the guys were entertain generally none of the older ones notice that the eight youngins on the couch were all stroking themselves as they looked at the girls on the screen and occasionally each other though they were discrete about both as they didn't yet think they could get the older guys to understand much less participate. By the end of the night the eight had gotten away with their little lewd fun all getting themselves and each of the others off and all went to bed satisfied.

The girls meanwhile went to Turkey Jerky's Wings for lunch. They then went and play neon mini golf for a while and then left and got massages before heading to dinner at Perky Turkey Thigh House. From here they went to the nearest strip joint where they watch men of many tall races bare it all and got lap dances. From here it was off to Ellie's. "Wow Ellie you gave me a great party." Dani said as they arrived at Ellie's. "And it isn't over yet." Ellie replied as they entered, and a tray was summoned on which was a peach cobbler and a whip cream bottle. The girls quickly devoured this before heading into the lounge room. There they played strip nsfw catchphrase and this made them all laugh and increasingly horny. Thankfully when the game was done they cured this horningness with a classic free for all orgy. After that they all watched game shows and Dani sat between four of her closest friends and on the lap of her best friend Ellie, though they were satisfied they continued to periodically play with themselves and one another as they watch the shows, however the other girls didn't notice or didn't do anything if they had.

On December 12th, the wedding happened in a very standard way and at the beginning of the reception Dani simply tossed the bouquet towards the unmarried and unengaged four Nikki and Nikita each got a hand on it. Jason and John though quickly changed that, though unlike there buddy, and his soon to be wife, they did not sneak off to screw. They simply left after dinner and Jason and Nikita made it to Lake Lougi also colloquially known as Lover's Lake, where they screwed as it was a nostalgic place as it was where they had given each other their virginity as freshman in high school after the Sadie Hawkins Dance. Meanwhile John and Nikki made it to Rasping Rapids on the Rolland River which is where they gave themselves to one another after the Homecoming Freshman Year. It wasn't long after they'd left, that the rest did as both events were short as the two knew wedding fatigue was setting in hard on everyone and frankly, they were only doing a big ceremony as it was requested by their traditionalist elders. When it was done all breathed sighs of relief as the happy couple left for their happily ever after honeymoon. Unlike pretty much anyone since the Cromwells the two actually were splitting their honeymoon into two parts, doing part one in the mortal world and part two in the Hallows district of upstate Halloweentown. The two arrived at their hotel late and went straight to bed and for the next 2 weeks they enjoy the Disney Land and other feature of the mortal world. Then when they returned to Halloweentown and arrived at their hotel, they finally let out all their pent up hornyness as they wanted to take no chance while they were in the mortal world! The second the door was secured on their room the clothes vanished and the two were snogging and snuggling in the bed as their hands excitedly roamed one another and after a very short debate they decided that they'd use protection only because Dani didn't want to be pregnant when she served as Ellie's Matron of Honor in a few Months they'd wait till after that to intentionally try for kids. That being said they still had a great night of fucking and fantasizing about their future. They returned home just in time to attend the Yule celebrations and then from the 22nd onward the discussions turned to the coming year with January being a pretty chill month before the Imbolc Festival in February and the first wedding of the year in March where Thackarya would be returning the favor and acting as Elija's bestman, and Dani would also be returning the favor acting as Matron of Honor for Ellie.

In 2019 the last weddings any of them would have to worry about till their own kids were grown were set to occur or at least they hoped so as the couples who'd gone on the trip and the ones off on deployment hadn't shown signs of being engaged at the time, they'd all last been together. Though these the older groups pretty much just viewed as proxies for the most part as it was Thackarya's small group of friends' weddings, that being said, his entire group was made up of younger siblings or cousins of members of the three older groups. Just as Thackarya was Sadie's younger brother, Elija James Corvinus was the younger cousin of Santiago, Markus, William, and the younger brother of Justine and Cassie, he was the cousin-in-law to Lucia, Sadie, Willo, and brother-in-law to Chester and Jocelyn. Thomas Crystal Razeson was the younger brother of Ivan. Zane Zeak LeSah was the younger brother of Luke. Chase C. Johnson was Chester's little brother. Lyole of course was Lydia's little mongrel brother and younger cousin of Pete. Jason Johan Taylor and John Jarl Taylor were the younger twin brothers of Jaina and Jamie. Ellie Elizabeth Spellman was the younger sister of Alena and cousin to Irean I. Spellman-Rivers and Allison A. Spellman-Rolland. Thora Thallia Rolland-Kahlua was the younger sister of Kayla and the youngest cousin of the whole Rolland-Kahlua Clan. Billie Jean Gray was the younger sister of Bobby! Reily C. Anderson was Natalie's little sister though she was purple like her father whereas Nat was pink like her mother. Then Ulia was Aneesa's lil sis. Finally, Nikki Bella and Nikkita Alexa Allett-Sanderson were the younger twin cousins of Jared and Josh, among others. There were also Maze's many younger siblings, but they were currently gone with their significant others whom related to none of them at least until they married Maze's siblings.

On the evening of January First everyone gathered at the castle for the New Years Day Eve Celebration. Thackarya rose as everyone in the group gathered and after a nod from Aggie he said, "Blessed New Years Everyone!" They all chant their replies. "Now before we begin, my group would like to announce their wedding parties to the larger group while we are all gathered since they are coming up fast. First though I am sure you would like to know the order." Everyone nodded and Dani took over "Elija and Ellie's wedding is set for February 12th. Next Thomas and Thora's is set for April 10th. Thirdly, Zane and Billie's wedding is set for June 8th. Finally, John and Nikki's & Jason and Nikkita's weddings will be on August 6th, with John and Nikki's in the morning and Jason and Nikita's in the afternoon with a double reception in the evening. As for the others well, that is pending engagements" Everyone noted this. Elija and Ellie then rose, and she said, "Dani will be my Matron of Honor and my bridesmaids will be Thora, Billie, Nikki, Nikita, Riely, Ulia and matron Sadie." The group nodded and Elija spoke, "Thackarya will be my bestman and my groomsmen will be Zane, Thomas, John, Jason, Lyole, Chase and Santiago." The group all nodded and then they sat and Thomas and Thora Rose. "My Maid of Honor will be Billie; my bridesmaids will be Rylie, Ulia, Nikki and Nikita and my brides' matrons will be Ellie, Dani and Irean." "My bestman will be Jason, my groomsmen will be Thackarya, Zane, John, Elija, Chase, Lyole and Ivan." Thomas stated. Then Zane and Billie Jean rose, and he said, "John will be my best man, Jason, Elija, Thackarya, Thomas, Lyole, Chase, Luke, and Bobby will be my groomsman." "Nikki will be my Maid of Honor, Nikita, Ellie, Dani, Thora, Rylie, Ulia, Natalie, and Ilianna will be my brides-women." Then everyone turned and Nikki and John rose, "My Matron of Honor will be Billie Jean, my bridesmaids will be Nikita, Ellie, Dani, Thora, Ulia, Rylie, and Jamie." John then spoke, "My Bestman will be Zane, my groomsmen Jason, Elija, Thackarya, Thomas, Chase, Lyole, and Josh." As they sat Jason and Nikita rose, "Alright so my bestman will be Thomas, my groomsmen will be Thackarya, John, Zane, Elija, Lyole, Chase, and Jared." Nikita then smiled and said, "My Matron of Honor will be Thora, my bridesmaids/matrons will be Dani, Nikki, Billie Jean, Ellie, Rylie, Ulia, and Jaina." Everyone nodded and as the night drew to a close Aggie's eyes noticed something glimmer at the far end and asked, "What is that?" Everyone looked down the table, a box had fallen out of Chase's pocket and Chester had moved to obstruct Ulia's view, but the jig was up when Aggie noticed. Chase waved away his brother and said, "Well this wasn't how I planned on doing this but…" He looked Ulia in the eyes and open the box fully revealing a shiny white ring with a blue green gem in the center and then continued, "Ulia will you marry me." She practically fainted from excitement as she shouted "YES! A MILLION TIMES YES" he placed the ring on her finger, and they smiled, and Chase shared a covert look with Lyole who then looked at Rylie who removed the gloves she had been wearing for the last week. "You four have been hiding this." Marnie said from near the top of the table. "Well not just the four of us." Chase grumbled as Chester and Natalie smirked along with Lydia and Aneesa. "What they are our younger siblings it's our job to protect them and keep their secrets." Natalie said. "So, how were you gonna propose." Ulia asked, drawing away the conversation from the reveal. "Well, I was planning on taking you by the old gate near the gardens I…Well it's best I just show you; it'll answer the questions about them two as well." He nodded his head at Lyole and Rylie and then the eight lead the rest out to the garden. As they arrived at the school gardens, they saw a small table set for two and on it were two slices of Ulia's favorite dessert of Tea Tarts alone with two slice of Chase's own favorite Coffee Cake. "Well, that's romantic, but how does it answer the rest." Dylan quandaried. Chase just pointed over to the other side and said, "He was originally also gonna propose tonight, but she overheard us scheming and wouldn't let it alone till he told her about my plan and she deduced the rest in short order so he ended up proposing early and then they figured they'd still enjoy his favorite of Peach Rum Chata and Pecan Pie and and hers of caramel cashew cobbler and be here when I proposed we were then gonna reveal it at the Imbolc Dinner so as to have time to discuss the when and all other details with having the info of everyone else in mind." No one spoke at this and then the rest left. While the four ate their treats and discussed next moves. "Well, that double proposal was a bust on an executionary level." Lyole remarked, "We did both say yes though." Rylie pointed out. "So not a complete failure." Ulia teased. "Now, then we do need to decide how we want to go about plans now, that we know the others." Chase said. At this the other three were quiet and they all just ate for a bit before they began discussion again, "I want to get married this year, but it'll have to be near the end we can't jump a head of the others especially since…" but Rylie didn't need to finish. A month later at the Imbolc Feast Chase and Ulia called everyone's attention. "So, we have decided on a date and have request to make." "We, being all four of us." Lyole clarified. "So, for Chase and I's Day we are looking at December 2nd, as we don't want to be stepping on toes with other weddings that are already planned." Ulia said. "Yes, so for my bestman Lyole will serve, and I am hoping that Thackarya, Thomas, Elija, Jason, John, Zane, Chester and Dylan will serve." They nodded, Dylan having one guess why he was included in his little sister-in-law wedding. Ulia soon proved him right as she spoke, "I have Rylie as my Maid of Honor, and I as my bride matrons I request Dani, Thora, Ellie, Nikita, Nikki, Billie Jean, Natalie, and Aneesa" All agreed quickly and then turned to Lyole and Rylie. "Okay, so we are planning for doing ours on the 4th of October and I will have Chase as my bestman, Zane, John, Jason, Elija, Thomas, Thackarya, and Chester as my groomsmen plus unconventionally I would like to request my sister Lydia as a Grooms-Woman." This caught most off guard though Lydia wasn't surprised at all and nodded with the rest. Rylie then stated, "I will have Ulia as my Matron of Honor, and as my bride matrons I will have Billie Jean, Nikki, Nikita, Ellie, Thora, Dani, Natalie, and Maze." All nodded and then they ate dinner.

The crew was ready for the busy seven wedding year, because when it was through all could breath easy and focus on growing their families, and work and more casual inexpensive endeavors with friends and family, though that assumed that their friends who were traveling were doing weddings whilst away. Which was assumed based on how the giant graduation party went as many discussions and rumors had trickled through the grapevine! Plus, the beats within the party that resembled such parties such as food from many restaurants they favored and the addition of exotic entertainment for which the guys and gals were separated. Then of course their was the fact that after the bulk of people left and it was just the full extended group of Thackarya's present they instantly stripped down and had a giant orgy as a finally of the night's events that would serve as a celebration of all's upcoming marriages and a celebration of being done with school just as they had done after high school. This started with all the girls fucking one another while the guys wanked themselves to hardness and then they joined in on the fun with plenty of action and by the end of the night everyone had gotten themselves and all others off at least once.

A few days after Imbolc on the 6th the parties for Elija and Ellie arrived. Thackarya arrived to collect Elija at 1:00pm sharp on the 6th, "Time for your stag party, the guys are waiting." Thackarya said without preamble upon Elija answering his door and he found himself marched out of the house and into a waiting bus. Soon Luke was driving them off towards town and meanwhile back at the house Ellie watched all this from a window upstairs while she did up her makeup and laughed. However, that laugh quickly died as she saw a familiar crazy taxi come to a halt in front of the house and Dani climb out. Ellie finished her makeup, grabbed her handbag, and dashed downstairs. Dani reached the door just as Ellie flung it open. She was led to the taxi and Dani tossed her in and then climbed in and nodded to Benny they were off.

The men arrived in town, and they soon led Elija into Ye Old Pumkin Pub for lunch. Elija ordered the Jack-O-Lantern Platter with a Samhain Swirl Spiked Shake. The others also put in orders involving alcoholic shakes except for Luke who got a normal shake as he was the designated driver. They ate, drank, and had a good time before heading off to do a corn maze and after this they took a haunted hey ride around town and then finally it was time for dinner for which they got Elija's other favorite food lamb steaks from Baaaaaaah Backs. After dinner they went to the hotel they'd always used and headed up to their usual room. Once they were settled in, they brought out a Bostin Cream Pie and Elija cut it and they enjoyed. After being thoroughly stuffed they sat around the table and broke out the games. The game Elija chose was Marry, Screw, Kill, Blank. This game went on for a few hours and peoples choices really brought out peoples inner thoughts and feelings in a way. After Elija won the game by the slimmest of margins the group began to play tournament style video games where they formed into teams, and each took turns building their characters before placing them in combat against other teams characters. As the night grew late the gaming came to an end and they all sat around and watched movies. The older guys just intently watched the shows and or were cracking jokes quietly. Meanwhile the younger guys were getting a bit hot under the collar as the video on now was rather steamy and they didn't have as many things to help keep themselves calm. Once all the older boys were asleep or seemed utterly distracted the younger ones all grabbed themselves and silently worked toward getting releases, but it did not yield much so they tried jacking one another and while this somewhat alleviate them it did not finish the job and then with a resigned sigh, they each took turns blowing one another and that seemed to do the trick. After this they quietly cleaned up and went to sleep.

Meanwhile the girls day was quite enjoyable as well. They had lunch at Harvest Haven, and all drank as they had Benny driving them around. After lunch they went to a wheat maze and then did a much calmer non haunted hayride. At the point this was over they went and got goat chops for dinner before heading back to Dani's for the night. Once their stomachs were settled, they ate some New York Cheesecake and then played Strip Marry/Blank/Screw/Kill. After which most were all nude and Ellie won by a huge margin as she pretty much had everything on as the only things, she'd lost were her shoes, leggings, and necklace. The girls however would not stand for this and soon a whored of naked women grabbed her and began to tare her clothes off and collectively tossed her onto the couch before each fucked her as they pleased all saying this is your reward. By the end she was giggling, moaning, and gasping. The ladies also fucked one another, and the orgy ended once everyone had done everyone and with that, they all lay down and listen to music until they drifted off to sleep.

The wedding and reception arrived six days later on the 12th and was set to take place at The Church of St. Michael Corvin. Everyone gathered and got seated as they waited for the event to begin. Soon Elija was standing at the altar with his men and then the bridesmaids came ahead of the bride and finally the music began and down the isle Mr. Spellman walked his youngest daughter who had on her new white dress with blue sash and the old family tiara. When the altar they reached Mr. Nicoli Spellman placed his daughters hands in Elija's and then leaned on his walking stick and after a second, he walked to his seat. The ceremony went smoothly, and the reception was not over done. After a little while everyone slowly trickled out and the couple left for their honeymoon.

The two arrived at the cabin a few hours later and unlike others they had no reservations about the risks and soon after the door was bolted and the fire roaring in the hearth clothes flew away. Elija slid right into her womb and began fucking her ensuring to hit her gspot with precision as she held on tight and kissed every part of him she could reach and they continued this managing to keep it up for a hour before he came and pulled out at which point he laid back and she took control want to taste his cock coated in her juices and so they fooled around a bit longer with her doing most of the work until finally she was satisfied and then off to bed they went. The rest of their honeymoon was tons of fun though Ellie refrained from drinking as they did not know if they'd successfully conceived a child and they were going at it every night figuring if they hadn't by sheer chance at some point they would.

On March 16th, 2019, in the Hamlet of Boavil, Jorm and Jayla got hitched. They didn't do a big wedding due to their deployment, but rather just a drive through chapel wedding with their fellow companions barring witness and soon they were pronounced Mr. and Mrs. Morningmoon. After a feast with friends the two headed off for their miniature honeymoon as they only had the weekend.

Their honeymoon was short yet sweet. During it they enjoyed many adventures and spent most of their time out not truly having their wedding night until the last night and even then, it was a bit reserved as they had to use protection.

Elija and Ellie returned just in time for the next big event, which was Ostara from the 20th-21st of March. The event was fun though not much differentiated it from most other celebrations like it. Many of them got sloshed as able and others simply got stuffed. When all left, they were content.

Then time went fast again as the next event drew ever closer and on April 5th the parties for Thomas and Thora were set to take place. For Thomas' party Jason planned a fun night! They started the party with drinks and snacks at Luke's bar at 4 and then went to dinner at Frost's Fire and Ice Roast and Creamery. They all got drinks and hot subs followed by cold ice cream sandwiches. After this they made their way over to Galaxy Alley where they did some cosmic bowling and stellar arcade games. After a few hours they headed back to the hotel and ate some donuts and played 2 Truths and a Lie drinking addition. After this the rest of the night was pretty chill. Meanwhile, the girls started the night with drinking cocktails at Morningstar Club and then went to dinner at The Raven Roost. After this they did Glow in the Dark Mini Golf and played in the Nova Game Center. Finally, they returned to Nikita's house and ate cupcakes and then played strip 2 Lies and a Truth. After which they had an orgy and then just chillaxed on the couch.

After these a work week passed, and the 10th arrived, and everyone came to the St. Raze Major's Chapel at Fort Raze for the wedding of Thomas and Thora. Inside the fort was a giant silver statue depicting both the man and wolf forms of Grand General and Betatori Raze Marshal Majors who was 1 of the 12 original Major Lycan Lords and sat second only to his Alphatori and King Lucian William Corvinus who had a gold statue in his fortress. Of course, the other 10 original toris or lords if you prefer had their own forts with their own statues, all twelve depicted in the same manner in their fortresses as Raze's here just a difference in the material in which they were cast. In fact, as the guests walked by the statue, they saw a painting that depicted the statues of all 12 in the corresponding colors to the metal used. King Lucian the Alphatori in gold, Grand General Raze the Betatori in silver, Grand Admiral Crystal the Gammatori in bronze, Chief Doctor Singe the Deltatori in brass, Supreme Commander Pierce the Epsilontori cast in cobalt, Marshal Commander Taylor the Zetatori cast in iron, Grand Moff Gyorg the Etatori cast in platinum, Grand Major Thrassos cast in obsidian, Grand Marshal Ferir the Thetatori cast in titanium, Grand Captain Skӧll the Iotatori in steel, Supreme Sargent Hati the Kappatori in copper, and finally the Great Lieutenant Garm in chrome the Lambdatori. Underneath this was a second painting containing images of the statues of the 13 Minor Lycan Lords which sat in their bases across the land dotted between the 12 Major Lords forts. They were depicted in the same manner and they were lead by the head of the secondary council, Grand Vizir Gilgamesh the Mutori cast out of diamond, and subsequently the rest were Grand Duke Freki the Nutori whose statue was cast out of adamantine, Arch Duke Geri the Xitori who was depicted out of electrum, Duke Romulus the Omicrontori as made out of mithral, Marquess Remus the Pitori who was depicted out of nickel, followed by Count Cerberus the Rhotori who was depicted out of lead, then their was Viscount Orthus the Sigmatori depicted out of mercury, next was Earl Anubis the Tautori depicted in marble, then Viceroy Grim the Upsilontori depicted out of granite. Baron Dunkelheit the Phitori painted out of Quartz, Baronet Schatten the Chitori whose statue was hewed out of Limestone, Dominus Cú Chulainn the Psitori depicted as chiseled out of Sandstone, and lastly Knight Skriker the Omegatori was depicted as being carved out of Slate. As the statue and paintings were past those to whom they held significants acknowledged them with a slight bow of the head.

As they all sat down the wedding truly seemed to be getting underway, Thomas stood tall at the altar with his men behind him and then came the bridesmaids and soon the wedding march began and down the isle came Thora with her Father Mr. Thorin Kahlua by her side his long black hair and beard gleamed specks of silver hair glimmered. Once their he placed his daughters hands in Thomas and gave him a final piercing look with his silver eyes and then silently headed to his seat. The ceremony went well, and many were impressed at the reception when they realized how good of a dancer Thorin was. Toast soon occurred and eventually everyone relaxed and then it was over.

Thomas and Thora headed to the Mountain City of Thorton's Thunder for their honeymoon. For most of it they used protection so they wouldn't have to take to many precautions as the honeymoon passed and then on the last night Thora grabbed Thomas' hand and simply shook her head saying, "No, we'll take a chance." He nodded grinning and then they fucked methodically. By the time they returned to town it was the night before the Beltane Feast.

After Beltane things were calm until June arrived and, on the 4th, they had the parties for Zane and Billie Jean. Zane's was quite simple yet well organized as John was bestman. They all enjoyed drinks and dinner at Homer's Odyssey Seafood Shack. Then it was off to play paintball and drink some more. After this they went back to the hotel where they ate Snickerdoodles and played drunken clue. By the time they sat on the couch all were at various stages of tipsy to blackout drunk. Meanwhile for Billie Jean, Nikki organized a great day that started with dinner at Homer's Iliad Sushi Shop. After this they went to a water gun fighting rink and soaked one another. When they finally returned to Nikki's they were soaking wet, and all dried off around the hearth before eating chocolate chip cookies and playing strip sorry in rounds 4 at a time and at the end when all were nude, they had a wonderful orgy! Then just collapsed and listened to music until bed.

Their wedding on the 8th took place at Lord Markus's Monastery and in sight of his Mausoleum. The wedding went quite well despite the foreboding some had in the grim setting. The reception got that much grimmer as they passed within sight of the mausoleum on the way to the hall. The reception was fun and went well though it was short even compared to many of the others.

Then they left for their honeymoon at Dante's Inferno Inn. "Room for Mr. and Mrs. LeSah" Zane said. The man at the next handed them their keys and they signed a few forms and then went off. They mapped out all the things they wanted to do and then those which had to be done before they tried for children. These activities took two weeks and then they began taking chances as the rest of their activities would not negatively impact a pregnancy should it occur. They ultimately did not return till Midsommer's Eve morning.

Meanwhile in the City of Sin Amy and Emi got married on June 13th, 2019, being the first of the six getting married on deployment to be able to go beyond the confines of the tristate area of the base as they were getting married during an extended 2 week leave before their whole unit was transferred to a different base. They still, however, did a small wedding and at the end of the ceremony they were introduced as Countess Amy Madison and Dutchess Emi Monroe Eveningmoon-Morningstar. Then they went on a nice honeymoon while they other already married couples did a second honeymoon so as to get the full experience and the remaining couples just did a double trip. The other already married couples enjoyed doing all the activities they'd not had time to do on their own honeymoons. The unmarried simply went around and delved into the touristy parts of Sin City enjoying all the debauchery. Meanwhile Amy and Emi while also doing some of those things themselves spent most of their time going to local non touristy locations to eat and drink and participated in local events, they also like the others refrained from having any unprotected coitus. On the last day they all met up and spent the day together before heading to the transfer station in the morning.

July was quiet but soon came August which started with Lughnasa on the 1st. This celebration was quite fun though slightly tempered as most were focused on celebrating the significants while keeping in mind that some were introducing their kids to their ways, and nobody wanted to be seen as a bad influence. Once the ceremonial side of events were done and the children taken off my older relatives the pomp and circumstances were dropped, and the party side of the event began. Mead and Meat were consumed on mass, and everyone enjoyed the nights events.

On the 3rd were the parties for John and Nikki. Zane arrived at 4:30 in the afternoon to pick John up and off they headed to downtown, while Billie Jean got Nikki and took her off to the countryside. For John's party they went to the local arcade and then they went to dinner at John's favorite place which Ironically was a breakfast place as they were at Waffle World for dinner, and they all enjoyed some waffles and chicken with corn bread on the side and each got a malt shake of one kind or another. After this they went back to the hotel and played Truth, Dare, or Shot. The rules were simple, you picked a truth or dare and if you failed to follow through you had to take a shot as made by the person who asked you that you failed to answer. This being the case there was a lot of targeted moves though most managed to follow through enough not to get absolutely wasted though no one avoided taking at least one shot for both a truth and for a dare. The thing that stood out most to the older guys was how all the younger guys took shots when any question revolving around intimate relations with another male came up and they were clearly dictated to exclude a situation involving futa females. However, they decided not to pry as that wasn't the point of the game nor was it their intention to get the youngins to drunk. After the game was over, they had dessert in order to settle their stomach which was a plate of Chocolate Burbon Balls. After this they all just decided to rest and watch random television. Though now the older guys eyes and ears were perked for the sound of any extra movement from the young ones. Indeed, once the older ones seemed caught up in the show the young ones did started to have a silent conversation and debate about some of the questions that went unanswered and after a while they relaxed, and they casually watched the steaming show and assuming the older guys were locked in did indeed participate in minor forms of sexual intimacy. The older guys who'd been covertly observing this discreetly communicated with the rest of the older guys before decided to actively ignore it for now til they could openly discuss what they observe without the younger bunch. Meanwhile the girls had a picnic in the countryside where they had some sandwiches and a side of fruit while drinking mimosas, before strolling through the Meadow of Persephone and dancing playfully. After a while they headed back to Billie Jean's home where they ate Baily's Irish Cream Ice Cream Cubes. Then the games began as they played strip truth or dare which was a rather simple game you either answer honestly the truth asked, followed through on the dare provided or the inquirer got to strip a piece of clothing from you of their own choosing. A lot of targeting happened and soon many were nude due to targeting or because the dare itself involved stripping. When the game was done the orgy began and not a single person was left dissatisfied by the end of the night. It end with them all gathered around the screen watching music videos.

On the 4th were the parties for Jason and Nikita. The next day the groups woke up all together and simply shifted their focus. Thomas took charge of the guys, and they headed off to Pancake Planet for Brunch for it was Jason's favorite place. There they all ordered pancakes with bacon and biscuits on the side and milkshakes to drink. After this they spent the day running around town and stopping by old hangouts. Then for dinner they went and got BBQ. After this they returned to the hotel, ate whiskey bars, and played That's What She Said. However, the older group decided to take up the back seating section when they went to watch content that night as they'd discussed during a brief break in the day where the youngins had all gone off to ride horses through a maze while the older ones rode theirs up onto the cliffs. The youngins said nothing at this but they all seem to share a quick look as if asking each other something silently. For the next few hours things were pretty normal and they all watched tv, however when the steamier content came on the young ones looked a bit edgy but did their best to hide it and soon the older ones feigned sleep. The young ones taking the bait began stroking their bulges and helping one another. A little bit later the older ones woke from their feigned sleep and Luke said, "What's that noise?" and then looked down where movement was still somewhat going on from the younger crowd though it stopped abruptly as the young ones looked up and realized they'd been caught. For a bit no one spoke and then Zane stared Luke in the eyes waiting for him to speak. However, it was Markus who said, "So this is why they were silent and drinking so much last night." "They probably hoped we wouldn't put two and two together." Santiago commented with a grin. "What do we care, it doesn't matter as long as it doesn't affect those who wish to not be affected." William said his eyes were still closed. Again, silence and then Luke said, "Whatever, we don't care. We just don't like having you all feel like you have to lie or hide information. Now goodnight!" With that all the guys from the older two groups slunk back into sleeping positions and were truly out while Santiago's crew focused back on the movie and after a few minutes the youngins went back to what they were doing just with less concern. At one point they even swore Santiago and his crew had removed their own pants under their covers though they exclusively kept their hands to themselves.

Meanwhile for Nikita's party they'd gone out to Brunch at Demon's Diner where they enjoyed some eggs and buttered toast and a few rounds of breakfast cocktails. Then it was off to spend the day roller blading and ice skating before heading to get dinner at Black Dahlia's Floral Fauna Fondue. With the meal they enjoy some wonderful botanicals. After this they returned to Thora's where they enjoyed some Whistler Irish Cream Whiskey Bars. Then they all sat in a big circle in the living room and Thora pulled out a bottle and placed it in the middle of the circle and said, "Time for spin the bottle." The girls giggled and then began. Within the first hour make out sessions had, had to be broken up in order to continue the game and by the end of the second hours all the girls were missing articles of clothing and within another half an hour they'd given up on the game and just started a full-on orgy. Many hours later when they were all good and satisfied, they got ready for bed and went to sleep.

On the 6th in the morning John and Nikki's wedding arrived at the Mosque of Marius Marik Sanderson her and Nikita's direct ancestor. Everyone gathered and took their places. The music soon began and down the isle came the blushing bride. Nikki smiled through her veil as her father guided her down the isle and handed her off to John. The priestess soon bonded them together and as they broke from their kiss she said, "May I Present Mr. and Mrs. Sanderson-Taylor." The crowd cheered and hugs were exchanged. Then instead of the usual throwing of the bouquet Nikki walked up to her twin sister and removed the family tiara from her head and placed it on Nikita's. Shortly their after everyone took a bit to rest and relax before heading to the other venue.

On the 6th in the Afternoon was the wedding for Jason and Nikita at the Synagogue of Walter Warren Sanderson the direct ancestor of Jason and John. This wedding went in pretty much the same format of the earlier one and even had the same bonder and the only difference was at the end she said, "May I present Mr. and Mrs. Taylor-Sanderson." Everyone clapped and then it was off to the joint reception. They all danced and ate and generally had a good time the girls each got a dance with their dad and the boys with their mom and eventually things wined down and the four thanked everyone for coming and putting up with the crazy day.

Both couples soon left for their honeymoons which saw them gone until just before Maybone. The four traveled together for the first leg of the journey until they reached Rivervill Village where John and Nikki were honeymooning and after they and their belongs had exited the vehicle it was off again to drop Jason and Nikita off in Laketown Township. John and Nikki got cuddled up in the cottage they were renting and were very cozy as they rested from their journey though soon they began to kiss and slowly peel away the others layers and grope one another teasing and toying slowly and gently savoring this moment as they truly gave everything to one another no barriers or reservations impacting this night. This night they truly made love rather then simply sharing a passionate fuck. They then brought this slowed-down, more relaxed method of doing things into all the activities they enjoyed over their nearly two-month honeymoon. Meanwhile on their wedding night Jason and Nikita were full of fiery passion as they barely secured the door of their log cabin retreat before they were making out and shedding clothes and they felt one another up and sixty-nined and soon after this Jason pulled out of her mouth with a *plop* and after a very sloppy kiss she yelled "FUCK ME LOVE, FUCK ME LIKE IT'S OUR FIRST TIME!" He grinned then growled back, "OH IN A WAY IT IS FOR I SEE NO NEED FOR PROTECTION!" He winked and then caught her eye as she considered the ramifications but in the blink of an eye she just nodded excitedly wanting her husband to raw dog her. Then she smiled as she liked the sound of referring to him as her husband. He seemed to think similarly as he silently thought "Time to fill my wife with all my love juice. Wife…the word seemed strange yet great like a once foreign object that would soon be common. He soon let this trickle away as he lined himself up and shoved his way in and while they'd slowed the tempo just enough not to lose themselves instantly they still were going at a passionate pace. Finally, after 30 minutes she shouted, "I'm cumming." And the second Jason felt her secretion he screamed, "Me too." And before she could reply Nikita felt a warm goo fill up her womb and she simply moaned, and both soon collapsed exhausted yet satisfied. The rest of their Honeymoon flew by as they did many more activities only slowing up as needed to ensure that if she had become pregnant they didn't risk anything. When they arrived home it was nearly October.

Meanwhile on the 10th of September 2019 Cerberus and Fiona wedded in the Elysium Suburbia. "Do you take this man as your lawfully wedded husband?" "I Do!" "And do you take this woman as your lawfully wedded wife?" "I Do" "I now pronounce you Mr. and Mrs. Eveningstar, you may kiss the bride." The two shared a brief kiss and then turned to their cheering brethren.

They all had a good meal before the two took their three-week honeymoon in the Isle's of the Blessed. This they got after having gotten extra leave due too having been one of two strike team units to earn extra time off as a result of existential circumstances that they handled in an excellent manner. The other team happened to be Orthros and Fiora who'd earned two extra weeks and had already agreed they were putting that to their honeymoon.

The two spent the first night of their honeymoon enjoying the bed chamber though they were careful due to the nature of their job. They then spent the bulk out enjoying the isles on which they were visiting for the occasion. Eventually, however, their stay came to an end, and they had to bid farewell and head back to base.

Then on October 2nd was the parties for Lyole and Rylie. Chase and Ulia came together to collect them at 10 am and after they were out the door Chase and Lyole climbed aboard the green bus while Ulia and Reily climbed into an awaiting taxi. The two vehicles drove off and upon reaching the end of the street turned opposite directions. The taxi for town and the bus for the beach. Lyole looked suspiciously at his friends then asked, "Why are we headed toward the beach it is early October?" Chase smiled and replied, "We aren't going that far west, you'll see soon enough." Lyole didn't push it knowing the rest wouldn't budge and an hour later he saw it The Pumpkin Patch Couty Fair. They hadn't been to one in years due to how far out of the way it was. Lyole smiled and soon they entered the fair which opened at 11:30 so they got to the gates just as they were opening. They started by getting a giant load of fair foods and snacking on them for lunch. Then while their stomachs settle they ran around playing all the games then hit all the rides and around 6:30 they headed back to the bus with prizes galore and on the way home they stopped at Crystalie Crustations' Shell Shack where they got a shellfish platter for dinner with some wonderful drinks and then it was back onto the bus and back to town and the hotel. There they enjoyed a Peach Rum Chata infused Pecan Pie and after eating this they played liars dice with shots being served to whoever lost, until Lyole won. After this they just relaxed the rest of the night.

Meanwhile the girls went into town and met the rest at the other end of town. And just over the crest of the hill Reily's prediction was proven correct as they approached the Halloweentown State Fair. They went in and sat down after ordering lunch and scarfed it town then they went about watching different shows and then went upon a bunch of rides and ended the extravaganza by hitting all the games and winning a bunch of prizes. Then after this they headed to dinner back in town after portal throwing their prizes to their homes. They went to Sasquatches' Sandwiches. Here they enjoy some lovely food and wine before heading back to Ulia's and here they ate caramel cashew cobbler and after this played some strip operation where every time you got buzzed you lost an article of clothing. Once the game was won by Rylie her last article was removed anyways by Lydia and before she could protest she felt herself dped by Lydia and Maze and the rest soon were fucking around with one another in a full-blown orgy and after a while all were satisfied and they then curled up on the couch and other furniture and watch tv.

On the 4th their wedding took place at the Crystal Acropolis in Fort Crystal. As all passed the statue of the Wolven Elder they bowed their heads in acknowledgement and then headed inside the Acropolis. Once all were situated Mr. Anderson came to collect his youngest daughter and soon the music began and down the isle they came. Then as Mr. Anderson handed off his youngest daughter and child he retreated to his seat. The ceremony was quite lavish though it thankfully did not drag on. Next thing anyone know the preacher was saying "May I introduce Mr. and Mrs. Anderson-LaFay." The crowd cheered. The reception was fun though it was pretty standard for the group that being it was short and sweet.

They then headed to their honeymoon. Upon arriving at the 3 Pigs Inn, which was made of many materials, they got keys to a brick villa and went to it. Once inside they sealed up the room and unpacked and then they decided to relax for a bit as it had been a long day. A few hours later they began to kiss and silently they began to strip each other, and they had an eerily quiet yet enthusiastic night of passion. The rest of the honeymoon was spent going around to local places and trying random foods and other activities neither certain whether their muted night would yield a child or not, so they avoided certain activities.

They returned on the morning of Samhain. They went to the party that night, but both were cautious as again they didn't want to take a chance. A little while later it was confirmed that Riely was pregnant with a baby girl. This news excited the group as many now had or were expecting little ones of their own.

Finally on the 1st of December everyone geared up for the final two parties for Chase and Ulia. Lyole decided he needed to even the field after his superb Stag Party Surprise. That is how Chase found himself on the green bus headed out of town at 9 am on the first with no idea where they were going. A few hours passed and then they entered Skellotown and Chase saw a series of tents and stands. Lyole grinned over as they arrived and said, "Welcome to the Skellotown Winter Carnival." With that the young men ran in and the day was spent eating junk food, playing carnival games, and going on rides that probably wouldn't pass most permanent parks safety regulations and after the carnival began to close down for the night they stored their prizes on the bus and went to the local pub where they ate dinner and got drinks and Lyole toasted, "To the final member of the group getting married so we can be done with these insane years." "Here here." Everyone cheered and they enjoy their drinks and then the barman came up and said, "Who's the lucky sir that's getting married!" Chase nodded and the man smiled and said, "Well you've come to the right town as here we have a tradition where a groom or bride to be can request one drink on the house from anywhere for themselves or one round of domestic local stock for them and their party. So, which will it be and what?" The guys all looked at Chase and he glanced at the menu before replying "One round of the local gord flights." The bar tender smiled wrote it down and 15 minutes later he came back with enough flights for each of them floating around him and passed them about. After dinner and drinks they took care of the bill and then headed back to the hotel. There they enjoyed some coffee cake and played Skittles-Shots Candy Land, before retiring to watch tv for the night.

Meanwhile the girls had also left the main town for Ulia's party as they went to Musclevil and Ulia was delighted to see they were attending The Circus de Magical. Here they saw many things and enjoyed plenty of good food. They saw Dragons fly through obstacle course with a wizard or witch upon them. They of course were there for safety as these weren't dragon bloods like Ashley but rather the actual Animal pure and properly an animal rather then a sentient that could take on a more human like appearance similar to the difference between a Lycan Werewolf and just a regular wolf. They also saw clowns, jugglers, and trapeze artists and the other normal sights. Upon the end of the show the girls headed over to a local tavern where they enjoyed a good meal and Ulia was even given a drink on the house when the bar lady learned it was her doe party. After this they returned to Reily's where they ate some tea tarts and played strip snakes and ladders at the end of which all girls were nude, and they had a big orgy and then they just relaxed and cuddled up watching movies on the couch.

On the second they all gathered at The Shrine of Lucian in his Tabernacle at Fortress Lucian for Chase and Ulia's wedding. Here everyone properly bowed when passing the gold statue and then proceeded to their seats. Mr. Bishil walked his youngest daughter down the isle and to the altar and smiled as she radiated joy as her father placed her hands in Chases and soon they were saying their "I Dos" and then the pastor said, "May I present Mr. and Mrs. Bishil-Johnson" Everyone cheered, and the reception was a full-on Monster Mash. When it was over everyone breathed a sigh of relief as the reception was both a celebration of the two's marriage and the end of these crazy wedding years.

The two then headed for their honeymoon which would see them gone till just before Yuletide! They headed out to the Forest of Faragrath and there they accessed the old camping house that Chase and Ulia had gotten as a wedding gift from his mother's family. They went inside and set all their stuff down before exploring the whole place. Once they had done this they made their way to the master bedroom and enjoyed the next few hours of carnal fun and were thankful the house was tucked away in a private lot with no neighbors closer then just beyond the 3 acres they had in any given direction. The rest of the trip they spent enjoying nature and the comforts of the private cabin. "This would be a great place to live if it wasn't so far away from everyone." Ulia said on their last evening there. "Perhaps, but we own it now so we can come back here whenever life permits, and we have more then enough room to accommodate at least our inner circle depending on how many kiddos we have eventually, or they do." Chase replied and soon after this they went to bed and in the morning they packed up and headed back to town.

Meanwhile on the 7th of December 2019 in the County of Asphodel the other side of the group witnessed what was the true last wedding of the big group with the wedding of Orthros and Fiora, who did a very short ceremony in the local courthouse where they were pronounced, "Mr. and Mrs. Eveningmoon" by the pastor. Orthros had accepted her father's request that his family name be carried on as he had no sons and all his other daughters had either hybridized their names or taken their significant others. They then ate before heading off to their two-week honeymoon.

The two quite enjoyed their honeymoon and unlike the others they got to have a proper wedding night as when they returned they'd only have a few weeks left before heading home. The two enjoyed the night of love, however, they also enjoyed the many other activities they did during this special trip. Once they returned on the 21st they joined in with the Yule celebration and 10 days later they were packing up to head home where they would finally be primarily living in Halloweentown Proper. Upon their return all the girls gathered and had a big girls day and night which involved plenty of crazy activities and one final major giant orgy before they settle down into true adult lives. Meanwhile the guys also did their last big party day which involved arcades, laser tag, paintball, bowling, minigolf, going to bars, pubs, and taverns, and one final giant trip to the strip. Then they spent one last time in that hotel room of so many memories and then the next day their was a proper welcome home party that involved everyone from the eldest elders to the youngest youngins of the newly born generation.

As they entered 2020, they were glad to be done with all weddings for a long time! This presumed the last 6 couples returned all having gotten married while they were away, which would make everyone both annoyed that they hadn't been involved and simultaneously thrilled they didn't have to deal with 6 more weddings. During these wedding phases the older siblings children were starting to creep into their preteens and teenage years while those of Marnie's generation and younger either had small children or children were simply just being born or conceived to all of the younger couples and shortly after Jason and Nikita's wedding they found they were expecting their first child and all of the other couple as far back as Dani and Thackarya were in various stages of expecting and more would come as time passed. The next few years passed, and the next generation began to be born things seemed to be good and all was well, the three had forgotten the tribulation in the movie theater and Gwen and Aggie had even started to wonder if it had just been a case of massive ptsd.

As of 2028 many families had grown, and old friends were reconnected, and new friends made especially as the older kids born of the older kids began going to school and all the adults settle into work life and societal life with neighbors and so on. In the case of William and Lucia the small community of Five Rivers Isle they'd moved to provide plenty of new friends for their kids over the years. They first settled down their in July 2015 with their 7-year-old son Will-Bill born Feb. 2nd, 2008, 6-year-old daughter Lizzy-Izzy born December 12th, 2008, and their recently turned 4-year-old twins Luca and Lucy born June 6th, 2011. What was particularly nice about this neighborhood is it was the same place plenty of their friends had settled down in. First, Ezekiel and Valaria had a place down the street, and they also had four kids the 8-year-old twin boys born January 16th, 2007, Evan, and Ezra there daughter Vanessa born February 29th, 2008, though on non leap years her birthday was labeled as the 28th as she'd been born in the morning and finally their daughter Veronica born March 3rd, 2009. Next Asmodel and Andromeda live next door to Ezekial and Valaria and actually had the house at the end of the street. There they lived with their 8 children. Four sets of twins which both Valaria and Lucia thought sounded like a nightmare of labor. There was the oldest two Amenadiel and Azriel who were identical twin boys born July 7th,2007. They'd just turned 8 a few days after William and Lucia had moved in with their kids so the kids went to the boys party and Will-Bill immediately hit it off and fast became friends with the twins and others around his age while Lizzy was a bit more shy and reserved though none the less eventually started to talk and make friends with the other girls and boy in her age range though she seemed to still hang close to her brother for the first hour or so before it was Vanessa who started to crack her shell and dragged her off to mingle with the other girls this made a lot of the adults laugh and Will just gave her an encouraging smile and she finally relaxed a bit. Soon more kids appeared there was Araziel and Asaravael who were near identical twin girls though unlike their brothers one only had to look at their hair to tell them apart as Ara had red hair with streaks of black in it and Asa had blonde hair with streaks of white in it. They were two years younger then Amenadiel and Azriel being born September 9th, 2009, and so would soon be turning 6. Then their were their really young ones the fraternal twins Aries and Athena who would be who would be 4 later that year as they'd been born November 11th, 2011. Meanwhile Asmodel and Andromeda were each holding one of their squirmish 2-year-olds Artemis and Apollon as they kept trying to chase the pets and the parents were nervous one of them or more would get hurt they had been born January 3rd, 2013. Orian and Ruby were actually the two's next-door neighbor to the right and their 5 kids were the twins Leo and Lyra who were spitting mirrored reflection of their parents with Leo looking like the little male version of his mom and Lyra like a female child version of her father they were soon to be 7 as they'd been born August 8th, 2008. Then there was Leta who was born October 10th, 2010, and finally the Irish twins a boy named Lupos born September 2nd, 2011, and a girl named Lepas born July 5th, 2012. Then living on their left was Sirius and Kesa with their 7 children there was Hercules and Perseus who were fraternal twin brothers born June 2nd, 2008, then the hermaphroditic triplets Lynx, Hydra, and Gemini born June 5th, 2011, and lastly their twin girls Carina and Sagitta had been born June 10th, 2012. Finally, living across the street from William and Lucia was Draco and Lumi and their 6 kids. They had three sets of twins each set containing a boy and a girl. The oldest 2 born May 6th, 2007, were Phoenix and Pyxis they were very clever kiddos. Then the second pair was Vela-Sagitta and Sextans-Sagittarius who'd been born July 8th,2009. Finally in 2011 they had the last two born September 10th, 2011, named Pegasus de Taurus and Lacerta da Tucana. All the kids became close friends by the end of the year and then as the new year began they had new friends to inducted into their group as in January 2016 6 new family moved into the 6 remaining lots in the neighborhood and they happened to all be made up of coworkers of at least one of the other families in the neighborhood and even two families that had a member that had been childhood friends of William and his boys before they'd moved with their parents during middle school these being Romulus and Remus Crawley who'd married Ilyas and Illias Le Fay. The others were the Sanderson-Spellmans, and the whole coven of Blazing-Orange-Red-Bloods which involved 3 families connected by one brother and his two sisters the three were triplets. There was Carliel BORB who married Sue Black, Carla BORB who married Billious Blue, and Carlie BORB who married Freddie Blonde. Introductions were soon done at a big neighborhood pot lock. Romulus introduced his old friends and their families who he and Remus had met just a bit earlier before Remus conducted the introductions going the other way, "This is my wife Illias, our munchkins Marcus Aurelius born April 26th, 2008. This is Septimus Severus born April 11th, 2009, our daughter Antonia Pius born September 19th, 2010, our daughter Aulas Vitellias born September 24th, 2011. Our son Trajan Sabastian born September 18th, 2012. Our son Titus Sadashian born December 30th, 2013. Our daughter Domitia born October 24th, 2014, and our daughter Diocetia just born this past November on the 27th. We are also expecting a child later this year and possibly a few more after that we want a large family and are overall aiming to have 12 kids by the end of the decade. Indeed by 2019 they had had a son born in late 2016 August 12th to be exact who they named Theodosis followed by what would be their last son in 2017 named Otho born June 28th this was then followed by a daughter named Hadrian born March 24th, 2018, and then finally their last daughter and child Aurelia born January 9th, 2019. In this time the kids had also met and gotten to know the other kids and gone to school in some cases including Romulus' 12 kids born between 2007-2018: His son Julius who was hilariously born in July at exactly midnight between the 12th and 13th of 2007, then his and Ilyas second born son Augustus who was born on September 23rd 2008, then their first born daughter was born August 1st 2009 and was named Claudia and would be followed up by a younger sister named Caligula on August 31st 2010. The next year on November 16th they had a son they named Tiberius and to the shock of most the son they boar on December 15th 2012 they called Nero-Napolean then they had a girl they named Vespa a year later on the 30th of December. This followed by a daughter born November 8th 2014 they named Nerva. Then on August 30th, 2015, came a son they named Commodus as a comet had passed overhead during the night of his conception. Then in 2016 they'd have their last son a boy they named Constantine born May 21st. In 2017, they had a daughter named Caracalla born April 4th and in 2018 as she gasped "This is the last child I'm having" as a baby girl was born on December 24th, 2018. This made her husband and the doctors and nurses in the room chuckle. During that initial Neighborhood Pot lock, they also met the Sanderson-Spellman Family and the Blazing Blood Trinity Coven as they were collectively known. Mollios Spellman and his wife Arthuretta Sanderson-Spellman were growing their own family though even they said they'd never aim hirer than 7 kids. In fact, between November 29th, 2009, and August 11th, 2019, that's exactly what happened. For the first of 6 daughters was born in 2009 This daughter being named Wilhelmina, followed by Charlotte on December 12, 2011, Persephone on August 22nd, 2013, then the twins Frederica and Georgina on April 1st, 2015, and then finally the last two born post pot lock was Ronalda on March 1st, 2017, and their only son Gintyn born August 11th, 2019. Carla and Bill BORB-Blue also had 7 kids Katy born February 3rd,2006, Andy born February 4th,2008, Alex born February 5th,2010, Kitty born February 6th, 2012, Aten born February 7th,2014, then shortly after that first get together Adan was born on February 8th, 2016, and lastly 2 years later on February 9th,2018 their youngest daughter Koni was born. Meanwhile Freddie and Carlie BORB-Blonde had 6 kids in total and all were present at the pot lock: Jannette the oldest had been born May 1st 2006, Then Samantha had been spawned on June 2nd 2007, followed by the blessing that was their first son Freddy born July 3rd 2008, then their second son arrived on August 4th 2009 and was named Nathan for his paternal grandfather, than on November 5th 2010 Carly was born named for her mom who she shared a birthday with. And finally, their was Miranda birthed on October 6th, 2011. Lastly there were Carliel and Susan Black-Blazing-Orange-Red-Blood who had 10 kids between 2006 and 2024 5 of whom were alive during the time of that first meeting those being Larry born August 14th, 2006, David born June 14th,2008, Richard born April 14th, 2010, Christine there first daughter born February 14th,2012, and she was followed by Carla born October 24th, 2014. Then after that first meeting five more were born: Dan born August 24th, 2016, followed by Martha born June 24th, 2018, then Andrew born April 24th, 2020, Then Barbe born 2/24/22 and finally JoAnne born 10/14/24 rounding out the kids of the crew.

While the newly fully established older crew lived in their little gated community on the lake the rest all lived in town, and all lived within 13 blocks of one another or less with the 2nd and 3rd gen groups basically buying up all the up for sale properties in Hallows Grove Boulevard, E.A.P. Avenue, R.F. Lane, and Pumkin Patch Pike. While Gen 4 entirely bought out out Samhain Street and Ween Way which were to small side streets simply split by a backroad known as Hecate's Crossroads and diverted off to either side before it lead up to Cromwell Circle in which it became a private road that lead to Shay Cromwell along with having turn offs for other private roads that lead to residences of other old and powerful magi clan lines such as the Crawley Estate and Deus de Corvinius Plaza among others. Dylan and Anessa were the only two who did not full time live in Halloweentown, however Dylan with the help of his sisters, mom, grandma, and Ethan managed to created another portal modification spell that tethered the portal to both Grandma's but also all other main residence's where Dylan or Aneesa had a blood tie to so they could effectively change it to either Grandma Aggie's, Gwen's Private retreat away from the Castle, the castle itself, Marnie's, Sophie's, and to Aneesa's delight they even had set so she could portal straight to her sister's or her parents house and her parents' shops.

In 2012 Marnie and Ethan welcomed their first children into the world on February 29th. First a little boy at 11:30am Ethan dubbed Emmanuel Ethan Eli and an hour later at 12:30 they welcomed their first little girl which Marnie named Agatha Marnie Debrah. Although they knew she would grow up probably being called Aggie Marnie Debbie if a long form of her name was used at all outside of official situations. They were thrilled the day they got to take them back to Dalloway Estate over on Hallow Grove. The next few years brought them a few more kids, Edwin Edger Edmin was born on September 28th, 2013, and Marnie begrudgingly allowed her second born son to bare his paternal grandfather's name as a middle name even though she thought it was bad enough they shared a birthday, but the compromise had been from the start Ethan had autonomy to name the boys as he saw fit and her the girls. She supposed it could be worse his first name could have been shared with Ethan's father. Next to them was born a daughter on October 14th, 2014, who Marnie named Kim Jean Splendora the first two being the only two mortal friends she still had regularish contact with, and she thought it fitting since they'd been the only two brave enough to say something back to her bother back when they were thirteen. In 2015 on November 15th their last son was born whom Ethan called Lucas Gabriel Reynolds. Finally on December 16th, 2016, the two welcome their final child into the world a girl named Steffany Gabriela Gwennethia. They played often with friends and their cousins with Marnie, Sophie and Aneesa ganging up on Dylan to ensure his kids would go to school with the rest in Halloweentown and him conceding on the grounds that if at any point their overall grades in the core subjects slipped below a 75% for a full semester they would be pulled out and school in a mortal school for however long it took for their grades to improved to a satisfactory rate. They complied though none assumed they had anything to worry about as Dylan would never allow his kids to slack enough for them to fall that far. His kids were William Dylan born December 1st, 2013, Joseph Andrew born 10/4/14, then their first daughter was born August 8th, 2016, who they named Gwendolyn Ulana after her two grandmas. Lastly on June 11th, 2017, they had a second daughter whom they named Jadis Judith! The children just kept coming as they all settle into adult life, and everyone was thrilled their kids would grow up together and make new friends and some even jokingly and seriously discussed the idea of potential future kids becoming romantically involved and nurturing such relationships while others down right said they'd keep themselves out of such fostering and if it happened it happened and if not oh well. Pete and Jess secured a house on Edger Allen Poe Avenue in late 2016 just after announcing they were expecting twins. They were fully moved in as of Mid December around the end of Jess's first trimester. She was thrilled they got the move done before she started to feel the pregnancy doing a number on her energy levels and as she and Pete got the last of their furniture into place she lay on the couch and curled up for a quick cat nap. She ended up waking up 6 hours later to the smell of grilled fish and Pete's Cooking Playlist. She then realized at some point he'd carried her to their room and tucked her in. Once she got out from under the covers she felt a shiver and realized he must also have removed her extra layers as she was just in the undergarments she'd put on before they left their former apartment this morning. She just smiled and through on her jeans and hoodie that were folded at the end of the bed and headed downstairs to eat. The next few months lead to many more similar situations and by her third trimester Pete pretty much just carried food to their bedroom for her to eat or the office as she still attempted to work from home occasionally. On June 16th around 3 Pete got a call, "Hello." "Yes, may I speak to Mr. Peter Lucianson?" "Speaking and to whom am I speaking too." "Well Mr. Lucianson, I am Dr. Fangsworth, and I was calling on behalf of your wife to inform you she has just arrived at the hospital…her water burst earlier this afternoon and she would like you to come as soon as possible to the hospital ward…you'll be a dad shortly congratulations." Pete was quiet for a moment before collecting himself enough to say, "I'm on my way. Goodbye." "Goodbye." And with that Pete hung up the phone and walked over to his father's office who conveniently also happened to be his boss and said, "I'm taking the last 2 hours off work, or rather I'll do them remotely." "And why is that son, just because your gonna inherit the business doesn't mean you can leave whenever you want…" The older wolfman said with a toothy grin. "Because my heir is on their way, and I'd like to be their for their arrival and besides I have the time." Pete said, mirroring his father's toothy grin. At this the older Mr. L demeaner changed and he said, "Well, in that case, what do you have left today? Is any of it due today." "No, I just have a few reports, but they aren't due till the end of the week." Mr. L looked at his son for a good long minute and said, "Send what you have done to me by moonrise and then you can have the next moon cycle off with Paternity leave which starts tomorrow and if at the end of that cycle you still want a bit of time we can discuss you working remotely or hybridly for upwards of two moon cycles as that is what your entitled to as an executive. But I expect to see my new grandpups within the next week or two." The older one smiled and wave his son away. Pete nodded his understanding and walked back to his office grabbing what he absolutely needed and then out the door he went. He arrived at the hospital around 4:15 and was directed to Jess's room. He walked in and sat next to her. He asked how she was and told her about his discussion with his dad and this made her laugh a bit before a contraction turn the grunt of laughter into a groan of pain. He worked for the next bit while the doctors did their thing and then once he sent the last report in he closed his cp and they waited and finally around 11:30 she felt the contractions pick up and the doctor noted she was fully in labor and Pete sat by her as the doctors did their jobs and 20 minutes, later the first child made their arrival and after cleaning him up the nurse handed him to Peter who gazed down at his son born 6/16/17 and all was quiet for a second before Peter said, "I dub the Mylo Peter Lucianson." And he grinned as he held his son and then a howl ripped through the air as the second child came and at 12:10 on the 17th of June 2016 a little girl was born to the two and after cleaning her up and checking that Jess was okay and no more children would be coming at the moment they handed her, her little girl and she soon named her, "Nyla Sianna Lucianson." A little while later, once she and the children were clear to leave the family went to meet Pete's parents along with Jess's and the four grandparents were very happy to see their happy and healthy new grandchildren. This became a cycle of its own over the next few years. With Stella Jessica and Jungalo Savannah being born on August 18th, 2018, followed by Maverik Mongral and Sarena Sasha being born October 9, 2019, then Forest Creek and Riviera Groves came December 8th, 2020, they were followed by Magnus Marshall and Samara Samantha on September 12th, 2021, and then their last two kids were born on November 11th, 2022, they named the two Woodsea Oceana and Lakeston Timberland. The family grew and the two were now feeling like they were using their house to its full compacity as every room had an occupant or a set occupant incoming when they no longer needed to be in the nursery, other then the two guest rooms. Marnie was sitting in her house on a calm summer's day when suddenly she heard a noise and as she moved toward the door, she then opened it but didn't see anything at first and then she walked to her gate, and she saw Cassie and Chester unloading a truck at the house next door the very last house on the street. Marnie grinned and asked, "So are you to be my new neighbor?" Cassie smiled and said, "Yes, we just signed the paperwork, the house is perfect and both our parents chip in to help us pay the down payment as a wedding gift." "That's not the only news though." Chester said and as Ethan joined Marnie he asked and what would the other news be?" "So glad you asked." Came a voice that was distinctly Goblin like in nature and the two turned to see Luke and Natalie standing by the gate of the house on their other side, "Hi neighbor, though unlike some we paid our downpayment ourselves." Natalie giggled. The six all just laughed, and Marnie and Ethan watched as on either side their friends moved into their new houses. Cassie and Chester were having an over all easier time as while he still was moving some things along with the moving company Cassie just used magic to move all the fragile stuff and then when they were done they all sat in the Dalloway's front yard and watched Nat and Luke move things in by hand with the aid of their movers. "You realized 3 of the 4 of you could make this a lot quicker." Nat pouted. "We know, but we weren't asked." Marnie grinned back. "Yeah and we don't want to leave Chester here by himself." Cassie added. Ethan lazily flicked his finger without looking up and a few of the heavier items grew some legs and began walking inside. "Thanks Ethan." Nat said and soon all Six were gathered in The Dalloways yard playing with the Hyenas and little children. The next few months were fun and as the summer became fall, Natalie was showing drastically and on October 6th it was Marnie who took her to the maternity ward while Cassie called Luke. Around 4 in the afternoon Natalie gave birth to her and Luke's first child a boy that they named Luis Zeechiel. He was born with a pale tint that looked like a mesh between the olive skin tone of his father and just a hint of the purple tone of his maternal grandfather. He though did have a tufted of jet purple hair right away. A little while later on November 6th, 2017, they had a second child a daughter who was bright purple in complexion and they named her Rowen Nyly. Finally on December 6th, 2018, they had a second daughter who shared her mothers complexion to a tee and so they decided to name her Nataline Nora-Rose." Meanwhile Cassie and Chester were expanding their own family welcoming their first child on June 8th, 2017, a small, blue-skinned boy who they named Chuck Chester. Next they had a daughter on July 9th, 2018, she very much resembled her paternal grandmother in many ways with the same pale blue skin as opposed to the more vibrant blue of her brother, father, Uncle, and Grandfather, or anyone on her mom's side. They named her Chanel Chelsea. Then on August 10th, 2019, Cassie delivered her second son, and his complexion was very much inherited from her side of the family and the two named him Charlie Cassius after his grandfathers. Finally, on September 11th, 2020, their second daughter was born, and she too also shared her mother's complexion and was soon named Cheyanne Carolyn. Zach and Nancy had settled down over on Edger Allen Poe Avenue across the street from Pete and Jess and they moved in just shy of Nancy's first due date as they move in on March 23rd 2016 and on March 29th she was in the delivery room giving birth to triplets, three boys who were near identical other then their hair color and eye color as Robert Nixon the first born had blonde hair and blue eyes, Rodey Zyras the second born had red hair and green eyes, and finally Roger Regus had brown hair and violet eyes. A few years later they had three more children born on June 13th,2019, first a little boy who was the spitting image of his dad and was therefore named Zachorian Zories. Next came their first daughter whom they named Regan Zuri, and last of these triplets was another boy they named Nathan Zyrus. Then in 2023 Nancy went to give birth to her final three children 2 daughters and a son, born on September 6th, 2023. They were named Rhia Nyx, Zenobia Nadia, and Noah Noel. The family was very happy as they settle into life. Meanwhile Markus and Willo settle down in a nice house over on Robert Frost Lane shortly after they returned from their honeymoon mid summer 2016. A few hours after they moved in the two were delighted to fined out the neighbors living across the street were Bobby and Ilianna as they knew they shared a neighborhood but as Bobby and Ilianna had only moved in a week earlier they hadn't had a chance to exchange address as the two were too busy preparing for their own move. They met Bobby and Ilianna's first child who had been born a few days previously on June 25th, 2016, a little boy named Gregory Jameson. On March 14th, 2017, Willo gave birth to her and Markus first child a boy, the two named him Mason Dion. Soon after this Ilianna gave birth to her and Bobby's second child a daughter they named Erica Bobberta on July 26th, 2017. Markus and Willo then welcomed their second child a hermaphroditic daughter whom they named Medow Mellony on the 12th of June 2018. Bailey Ginny was then born to Bobby and Ilianna on the 27th of August 2018. Then Markus and Willo had one final child on September 10th, 2019, a daughter they named Winona Dracaena.

Once the two got back from their Honeymoon in late summer 2014, Sophie and Kayla started looking for houses as they knew they had to be out of the castle by the beginning of the 2014 Fall Semester. They looked for at houses in 3 different neighborhoods they knew of before Kayla finally agreed to look at a house on Hallow Grove that Marnie had tipped Sophie off too and Kayla sighed as they looked through the house as on one hand it had everything on their wish list as it was close to family and friends, but it was a bit above their budget not that Sophie seemed to acknowledge that fact. As they exited the house the realtor asked, "What did you think." "It's perfect…" Sophie burst. Kayla calmly said, "We love it, but the price is a bit high. I mean it's listed for 777,777 and our budget is only 666,666, is their anyway we might be able to negotiate?" The realtor was quiet and said, "Give me an offer and I will see what I can do." Kayla thought for a moment then said, "$717,700." The realtor was quiet and pulled out her witches glass and called the owner, "Hi, Mrs. Morgan I have a young couple here who wants to make an offer on your house." "Asking price or are they wanting to negotiate?" Mrs. Morgan inquired. "Negotiate." "Okay, what are they offering?" "$717,700!" the other end of the line was quiet for a moment and then the lady said, "I am gonna counter for "$727,200." The realtor looked at the two who said, "$720,700" the realtor relayed the info. And finally, the lady replied, "$722,221.50 that's as low as I will go." Sophie looked pleadingly at Kayla. "You want this place that bad don't you?" Kayla whispered to Sophie who nodded and muttered, "Yeah, I like being this close to my sister." Kayla looked back at the realtor and said, "We accept on the condition that we can set the down payment to $22,221.50 and no more." The realtor relayed this to the current owner who took a few minutes before saying, "I accept as long as that's paid in cash." The two agreed at a few hours later they met Mrs. and Mr. Morgan at the realtor's office and handed them a case with the money after everyone signed the appropriate paperwork then shook hands with the older couple and officially received the keys. A month after they moved in, Sadie and Santiago moved into the house next door. By late August Kayla looked ready to pop and Sophie wasn't far behind her both were heavily pregnant though they'd used concealment charms for the past several months along with other spells to modify certain drinks so as to not give away the secret only they, Sadie, and Santiago knew about, this pregnancy. It all started due to a discussion they'd had months earlier. Back in February "Hey Sadie can we talk with you and Santi alone for a few." The two nodded and the four went into an empty room and then Sophie charmed it to repulse anyone else from entering or sound from escaping. "What's this all about?" Sadie asked. Kayla smiled and said, "Well, we were discussing how we wanted kids, but as neither of us happen to have a penis and the mock one we can grow with magic don't technically function the same we were wondering if you would be the sperm doner?" Both Sadie and Santi looked shocked, and Sophie added "We already know the ritual needed to modify the sperm DNA so it will carry the each other's DNA rather than yours. Your sperm would act more like a vessel then the technical DNA itself." Sadie and Santi were quiet for a second before he asked, "How many kids do you want?" "We aren't sure yet, but if this ritual works we will make that decision plus if it works properly and it should it should only be a one time thing because we can use a secondary ritual to store the exes sperm and then for future children we should be able to use that stored modified sperm through the mock dicks the reason it won't work initially is because, we need someone with a real one to cum inside us enough to then impregnate us initially and perform a storing and bonding ritual." Kayla said. Sadie and Santi were quiet for a long time before they began to quietly discuss it out of ear shot of the two. "We help you, in exchange though, you each have to let me and Santi cum in every hole of each of yours." Sadie said after they returned to where Sophie and Kayla stood waiting." "And the first kid born to each of you will be raised by the four of us co-parenting and we can come up with an excuse later if it ever needs to be explained." Santi added. Now it was Sophie and Kayla's turn to consider the terms and have a private discussion. Finally, Sophie replied, "Very well, we accept." The four then returned to the Imbolc Party and later that month the first of the two fourways began as they figured they each get at separate times so as to ensure the magic was cast right. Kayla was fucked hard and felt every hole penetrated and filled with hot white goo from both Sadie and Santi and then shortly after the initial loads they preformed the first ritual to alter the DNA heading toward her center using some old magic to extract the DNA in the sperm cells themselves and replacing it with Sophie's DNA. They then each fucked Kayla again after preforming a Sac Ritual that would collect all the unused sperm from the previous loads along with the follow up loads from each and change them to absorb and collect Kayla's own DNA in place of the twos and remain to keep the sperm healthy and alive over the next decade or so. Two months later when it became clear to the four it had work for the initial stages they then had the second fourway conducting the ritual fucks on to Sophie. In August Kayla gave birth to the first of these two children born out of the ritualistic fourway, a baby girl that She named Kayly Sarah on the 24th. And a few months later on October 24th, 2014, Sophie gave birth to a daughter she named Sophia Sadie. As per the two's agreement with Sadie and Santiago the two girls were raised in shared custody by the four of them which was easy enough to conceal from the majority of the group given the two couples live right next door and Sadie had already had a cover story ready for when people noticed the little girls which essentially was just a lighter version of the truth that being that the four had hooked up at a couple parties earlier in the year and none accounted for the fact that the three girls would be off the potion because they intended to try for kids soon and Sadie was ultimately meant to be their donor. Thankfully over the first few months no one asked as everyone assumed the kids were Sadie's and Santiago's as it seemed like them to not wait til their vows had been said to have kids should protection fail. Sadie and Santiago for their part were willing to let this idea flow until Sophie and Kayla were ready to reveal the truth. One night why the girls were at Sadie and Santiago's, who were now officially labeled as their legal guardians, Sophie and Kayla laid on their master bed. And Sophie looked at her beautiful wife and said, "I believe it's time we put the final piece of the ritual to the test." Then she giggled as something grew between her legs and Kayla felt it prod her thigh, She giggled to and grinned, "Easy love, lets have a little fun first then that can be the finish." Sophie allowed it to shrink back before climbing atop Kayla and lining their pussies up and began scissoring her and kissing her lips and neck. Kayla moaned and giggled and then she rubbed her titties against Sophies and kissed and nipped back and the two rolled around for a while and after a mighty orgasm Sophie grinned and said, "Now." Kayla nodded and the magical cock reappeared, and Sophie rammed it inside Kayla fucking her hard and fast and with no mercy and after feeling Kayla climax she released, and a load of the magic juice went in. A month later they found out they were truly successful with the ritual as Kayla was pregnant and this time they didn't hide it from anyone though Sadie and Santiago were the first to know and then their families and then everyone else. On May 5th, 2015, Kayla brought her and Sophie's first son into the world, the two named him Kenneth Thorin. Some months later Kayla came up behind Sophie and slowly pulled the straps of her dress off her shoulders and said, "I love you, time for us to reverse test the ritual." Sophie giggled as she let her dress hit the floor followed quickly by her other garments before spinning around and whipping off the dress Kayla was wearing, which she was pleased to see had been the only thing she'd had on. Kayla then pressed her lips to Sophie's and kissed her long and smooth as she backed her onto the bed, she then scissored her followed by them sixty-nining before Kayla allowed the magic mike to grow out of her pussy and into Sophie's mouth who gagged for a second before Kayla pulled out and in a flash began fucking Sophie's pussy. A little while later Sophie felt her orgasm crash over her followed nearly instantaneously by Kayla splooshing inside her. As 2016 began it was confirmed that Sophie was pregnant and the two finally revealed to the bigger group how they'd achieved these feats and how the kids that Sadie and Santiago had were part of it, but technically separate. Then later in 2016 on June 6th the two welcomed a girl the first true daughter to both of them, which they named Emily Sophie. Kayla then went on to birth a daughter they named Maya Kayla in on 7/7/17, a daughter named Marsi Kaycy on 9/9/19, and a son named Kieth Carl on 11/11/21. Meanwhile Sophie bore to them a son on 8/8/18 they named Maximus Wilheim, then another son on 10/10/20, they dubbed Johnnathan Joey and then on 12/12/22, Sophie brought into their world the last of their children Beverly-Beckett Gwenevere. Shortly after this they realized the ritual had run its course, but they were content with the children they'd yield from it so made no attempt to cast another one. They were also happy those children would grow up with plenty of friends and cousins.

Shortly after returning from their Honeymoon in late summer/ early fall 2017 Maze and Lydia took on the task of finding a home of their own as they're lease had ended back in June and they'd been futon surfing for most of the summer. They were currently staying at Joselyn and Justines on Pumpkin Patch Pike and frankly they loved the neighborhood and so they went out for a stroll a few days after they got back and began to discuss what they wanted in a place of their own. "Well, I want a lot of room for us to grow a family and host events with our friends and families." Maze said. "And I want a place closed to everyone, in fact it would be great if anything is for sale in this neighborhood that fills our needs and desires." Lydia replied. Maze looked at her wife with an understanding smile, but also with a cautious eye as she replied, "There are very few in this neighborhood, that fit that description and I have not seen one of those few up for sale." Lydia who'd been looking away scanning the street with her enhanced vision replied with a wicket grin and then said, "Then you haven't been looking hard enough." Maze saw the glint in her eyes and then followed her gaze. However, whatever Lydia was seeing was beyond her sight however she quickly followed Lydia who was dashing down the street and when Maze caught up to her she saw Lydia grinning broadly as she pointed to the last house on the left where a for sale sign was being planted. "That's not fair, that was far beyond my sight, its on the opposite end of the street both in terms of length and width." Lydia didn't respond as she was analyzing the house itself and after a moment, the black manner house looked from the street to be about 9,825sqft and Lydia quipped, "Big enough for you?" "Yes, it looks big enough, given most our friends and families houses or the ones some are looking at range from 3210sqft-8754sqft. But there is the issue of price verses budget and all." "Well, we know how much we can afford to spend down and it can't hurt to go get a look." Lydia pleaded. Maze just rolled her eyes and said, "Okay." The two then headed toward the house where a witch agent was talking with an older werepanther-lady, "Hello." Lydia said and the women looked up. "Yes, may I help you?" the werepanther lady asked. "Well, we saw the sign and wanted to express interest in seeing the home." Both older ladies were quiet for a second and then the owner said, "I have a lot to prep before I have people come through but if you give your info to Lisa here she will contact you when it is ready for viewing, could be anywhere from a couple hours to early tomorrow." The two girls then gave their info to the witch who nodded writing down their info and the two left. 4 hours later they got a call that they could come by and have a look around. The two toward the place and found out its exact square footage was 9821sqft, it had an open-floor plan, giant kitchen, two living areas, two offices, an indoor and outdoor pool both with jacuzzies, a second smaller outdoor kitchen with a grill and pizza oven along with a wet bar, and a gym on the main floor. Then a basement that had a game room, movie theatre, wine/mead cellar, 3rd living area, a kitchenet and housed 10 of the 30 bedrooms and 2 of the 15 bathrooms, the main floor then housed 2 bathrooms and 3 guest rooms, then the next two floors up had 8 bedrooms each and 5 bathrooms each and then the whole top level was just the Master Bedroom, Master Spa Bathroom, and two giant walk in closets in fact by itself it made up 321sqft of the 9821sqft house and it also had a balcony off the back that looked onto the pool and backyard along with the ceiling have a feature that aloud it to become transparent so as to gaze up at the night sky from bed. Also on the main floor was a tucked away library off the formal dining room. Once they'd seen it all they looked at the lady and Maze asked, "This place is amazing, why are you parting with it?" Lydia on the other hand asked the much more practical question of "How much?" This made the lady laugh and she said, "All my kids are grown up and they've all expressed they have no desire to inherit this house and with my Husband gone now, I see no reason to live in such a huge place by myself. I am off to live in a modest home near my oldest son and his wife who are currently expecting their fourth child. As to how much Total it will be no lower than a million, though I am willing to negotiate on down payment and installments for the rest." The two shared a look and silent convo and then Maze asked, "What were you thinking for the listed down payment?" Mrs. Potomac smiled for a moment and then said, "I initially was gonna have it listed at $250,000 down. What was your initial offer gonna be?" "Our initial offer when we were looking more generally was gonna be $112,000" Maze replied. "If I were to counter what would you say to $200,000?" "We would offer $160,500." Maze replied. "Hmmm, would you be willing to go for 181,000?" The two exchanged looks and then excused themselves to discuss it before Lydia said, "We would take that agreement." The lady nodded and said, "In that case my agent here will draw up the paperwork and when its ready we will meet again to sign everything, and you'll give me the downpayment." They all smiled and parted ways for then. The two went back to Joce and Justine's and told the two about their purchase before gathering the funds they had set aside plus going and collecting a loan for the rest. A few days later they began moving all their belongings into the house and supplementing any extra space with new stuff they bought or was gifted to them. Thankfully, they didn't need to buy much as most of the furniture that had been there was left for them with the only major furniture the lady took being her and her late husbands bed and their old recliners. Once everything was set up and the older family had left after a quick poke around they gave their friends the full tour. This went as all before it had and all that would come after it were supposed to go. They were brought to the lowest level and were shown it, and then toured each ascending floor until they reached the top floor and once the tour was complete all went into the back yard where they ate a big meal and then all the guests left. Once the last of their guests were through the gate and out of sight they sealed the house and closed all blinds and curtains. They then proceeded to strip one another down to nothing and fucked one another's brains out in every orifice in every room in the house and even the walled off backyard and both the indoor and outdoor pool, hot tube, and the outdoor kitchen areas so that by the end of their fun they'd literally christen every area in the house with their love even the front garden under the cover of night. They of course finished with the master bedroom, bathroom, closets, and balcony. They then went to bed after decreeing that their house would be a clothing optional zone for all in open areas and clothes would be rejected within their master level for any and all who came up to that level with intent to stay more than a few minutes should they be of a certain age. Children, their own future ones, or others would of course be excused from this mandate while under the age set which after much debate they set at a three-prong system stating that at 14 all clothes except underwear and bras/undershirts must be shed upon entry, at 16 all clothes but underpants must be shed for all genders, and as of 18 no clothes would be permitted. They themselves would only be getting dressed if they are preparing to go downstairs and about their day in a manner where clothes would either be practical or mandated such as when actually leaving their home. Within a few days they had brought their friends in on these rules and over the next few weeks many had adjusted to the rules and it wasn't un common for all of them to gather their and skinny dip in the pools and generally hang around in nothing but bottoms for the guys this mostly meant sweat pants, basketball shorts, or lounge pants though a few decided to wear kilts, meanwhile for the girls this meant most were nothing but yoga pants, pj pants, skirts with no undergarments, or just were loose shorts. Though the majority of older guys from groups 1 and 2 and most of the guys from group 3 tended to avoid gathering on the master level as most were not up for being fully nude with all the other guys in the large extended group outside of the pool where the water acted as somewhat of a barrier, though Maze's brothers being Incubae and all the guys of gen 4 along with a few from gen 3 were the exception. Meanwhile all the girls had no qualms about hanging out up there and heck when it was just the girls they pretty much just hung out nude all over the house anyways even though 95% of the time they were hanging out casually and not doing anything inherently sexual. But guess it made sense as even when the guys were there all the girls were comfortable enough to be nearly nude or in the case of some fully nude anyways. Over time it just be came a common thing that if the group was hanging out at a house where no little ones were present they'd just be nearly nude or nude regardless of there own gender or the genders of who they were with and while most of the older guys chose to remain keeping some form of clothing on around their packages they adjusted to excepting that some guys had the confidence to flaunt it all in casual situations, with the only time they put it out there being the 1% of the time that they were doing a mass orgy or other sex party. Finally, as one of these big orgy parties came to a climax Lydia and Maze stood above their friends and said, "While we greatly enjoy these events, we will be having to put them on pause in the new year as we are gonna be starting a family in fact Lydia is currently carrying our first child who we expect will arrive in early to mid spring 2018." Maze announced. "Though this isn't the end of such events just a pause as we get ready to adjust to new life events though will still follow through on the normal hangouts and return to pre-august manner of rotating houses and the like and of course once we resume these events it will be under the pretense that all little ones are safely with a sitter or other older family members. That being said, we will still have one final orgy party before the pause is enacted as we'll host one in Mid-December and then after that it will be on pause until everyone is done having kids or at least no one is pregnant within the time frame of those particular parties. All other group events will function as normal outside of the fact that you know some of the ladies may not be drinking alcohol." Lydia continued. After a few minutes of silence as all processed all this they congratulated Lydia and quickly agreed.

On April 14th, 2018, Lydia brought her and Maze's first child into the world a little girl they named Aurora Cosmos. This was followed later that year with Maze bringing their first son into the world whom they named Blake Fir on 8/10/18. Lydia then gave birth to a son on 5/14/19 they Named Cain Ash, followed by a daughter that Maze birthed on 9/10/19 they dubbed Daphane Daffodil. Then in 2020 on June 14th, Lydia brought fourth another daughter called Evelyn Azalia. This was followed up on 10/10/20 when Maze gave birth to their son Felix Elm. Then in 2021 Lydia boar Gabrial Fig on July 14th another son and Maze yet another daughter on October 11th of that year they named Hazel Hati Holly. 2022 came and so did more kids with Lydia giving birth to a daughter on August 14th,2022, that they named Izzy Rose and on 10/12/2022, Maze gave birth to their 5th son whom they named Julius Oak. As 2023 came the two did not simply announce they were pregnant again but that they were each expecting triplets. On May 18th Lydia gave birth to Kyle Chestnut, Madia Iris-Ivy, and Onyx Walnut all were hermaphroditic though for Kyle and Onyx this was the reverse of normal as they looked essentially male except for their genatalia in which the female organ was dominant though thanks to being half Incubae they could in theory adjust such things once they hit puberty if they didn't naturally shift though they would always have both. This scenario was the same for Nash Cherry who was the second born of the three triblets that Maze brought into the world on October 13th, 2023, though the other two Lysa Petunia Lavander and Penelope Lily Pomegranate were similar to Madia and their parents being very female appearing hermaphrodites when clothed in nonrevealing fashion. Everyone thought the two would stop after baring triplets as between them they now had 16 kids, but they were quickly proven wrong as on February 12, 2024, Lydia gave birth to another daughter they named Quarteza Hickory and 10 months later on December 2nd, Maze gave birth to a son they named Ronin Redwood Rafiel. Then in 2025 on May 5th, Lydia boar Samson Solomen Sassafras into the world as their 10th son and 19th child. This child was soon followed by Tessa Tulip Tallia another daughter on October 15th, 2025. Then on the 13th of February 2026 Lydia gave birth to another daughter they named Uma Violet and that July on the 19th Maze had a son they named Vinny Hawthorn. The chaos continued as in 2027 on July 10th, Lydia birthed a son they named Wesley Alder-Roku Waylon and on the 7th of October 2027. Maze gave birth to Xenobia Orchid. Finally in 2028 Lydia gave birth to the last child she would carry on April 18th, 2028, which was a daughter she dubbed Yuma-Yana Yew-Yucca and Maze gave birth to their final son and child Zion Elder-Iroh Zuko on August 20, 2028. After this child's birth both got their tubes magically tied and got vasectomies as well. Though they were done having kids and though they had 26 in total it did not stop them from having a good time nor did it stop them from walking around nude or nearly nude within their own home and even after getting to a certain age where they could make their own decisions most of their kids were comfortable enough in their own skin as to not worry about being clothed or at least not heavily clothed when at home whether in their rooms or gathered around as a family in common areas though until they were in their teens and starting to have some of their parents master level rules actively enforced upon them they tended to wear clothes when they went up there and only once they reached 14 would they be brought in not only on the rules of the master level in full but it is also when stories of past and present exploits along with future planned events of their parents would be revealed to them. Along with when the first expectations of how they conducted themselves in relationships that superseded normal friendships was given whether it was related to a romantic relationship or simply a physical friends with benefits kind of scenario.

Santiago and Sadie raised their semi-actual/semi-adopted daughters with grace and even gave them nicknames calling Sophie Sadie Sharebear and Kayly Sarah Carebear. The two regularly interacted with their friends and family's kiddos along with others in the area. However, despite having these two they did eventually want to actually have kids of their own once they were married and finally a few months after their wedding night they were given the good news that Sadie was expecting twins and on December 12th, 2016, they welcomed their twin boys into the world who they named Xerxes Santiago (Snarebear) and Xavier Alejandro (Swearbear). 2 years later they had a daughter on 12/9/18 whom they named, Xina Sadye (Rarebear) and another 2 years after this they had yet another daughter whom they called, Xyma Camilla (Darebear) on 12/6/20. Like clockwork 2 years later on December 3rd, 2022, they had another set of twins this set contain a little hermaphroditic girl whom they named Xola Ozula (Marebear) and a boy they named Xulu Zuku (Flarebear) these two ended up being their last kids and as the kids grew up and were referred affectionately by the nicknamed bestowed upon them and generally only heard their true name, especially in full if they were in trouble or outside of the home by other people. They though had also come up with nicknames for their parents that they would often call them in more casual and normal everyday conversations that being Glarebear for their dad who even when in a good mood seemed to have a glare just beneath the surface as if it were preset to come up at even the smallest inconvenience. For their mother they often called her Blarebear because regardless of her mood she was always seemingly loud unless she was actively trying to be quiet. The family grew over the years and friends were quickly forged with other kids in and beyond their neighborhood.

Jocelyn and Justine were among the first to have kids within their generation of the group with their first child arriving on July 1st, 2016, a daughter they named Jasmine Josie-Jezebel. 11 months later on June 2nd, 2017, they had a hermaphroditic daughter who looked like a baby Jocelyn. They named her Jase-Jada Jocelyn. Finally, 11 months after this on May 3rd, 2018, Justine had a boy who looked like a baby male version of herself in the same way she looked like a female version of her father and so they named him Jacob Jasper Justin. The little family was happy over on Pumkin Patch Pike where plenty of friends were and more would come thanks in no small part due to how Lydia and Maze seemed to be trying to have one kid for every letter of the alphabet!

Lucius and Alena were also huge contributors on the kids front as after moving into the house across the street from Jocelyn and Justine they were already expecting. They had their first kid in late 2017. On November 7th, 2017, they welcomed a daughter into the world whom they named Quyn Quorra. They then welcomed twins on December 8th, 2018, a boy they named Alac Lucius and a girl they named Vera Veda. Next on September 10th, 2019, they welcome a second set of twins a boy named Enzu Emmett, and a girl dubbed Winnie Alena. In 2020 on June 14th, they had their 6th child a boy they named Idris Nico. Then in 2021 they once more had twins on March 19th, a girl they named Xana Xixi and a boy they named Omar Wulf. In 2022 on February 2nd, they had one final set of twins a girl they named Yazmin Sabrina and a Boy they named Ulrich Uzayr. Then in 2023 on February 3rd, Alena gave birth to their final child a daughter they named Zoey Sarina.

Meanwhile Jared and Jaina were settled over on Edger Allen Poe Avenue and lived across the street from Josh and Jamie and up the street from Nancy, Zach, Pete, and Jessica. They welcomed their first child into the world on July 21st, 2018, whom they named David Jared and on May 9th, 2019, they had a daughter whom they named Johani Jaina. 11 days later on May 20th, Josh and Jamie were in the maternity ward as Jamie gave birth to their first child a boy they dubbed William Joshua. They then had a daughter on August 18, 2020, whom they named Julia Jamie, a son on November 16th, 2021, they named Carl Christopher, and a daughter they named Josephine Susie on September 14th, 2022! The 6 kiddos became fast friends and soon they were introduced to other friends kids.

Ashley and Allison bought a place over on Pumpkin Patch Pike next door to Maze and Lydia. Once they settled in they began the fun task of building a family. First on January 8th, 2018, they welcomed a son into the world they named Ashton Alli-Son, next on 11/18/18 they welcomed their first daughter whom they named Burnadette Ashlyn. Then at the end of December 2019 Allison went through a excruciatingly long labor as she gave birth to 3 kids over the span of 27.5 hours the first one born was a boy they named Regulus Indrus at 11:15pm on the 27th, the next one came soon after at 12:30am on the 28th, it was a little girl whom they named Iris Allyson, however, the 3rd child seemed almost stuck as despite taking deep breathes and doing as the doctors directed the other little boy would not come out initially and so after determining this child would not be able to come out in a normal manner they decided to perform a C-section, however, they needed to make sure they could do the operation properly and had everyone they needed so they left to organize and then the shifts change and finally they got notice that a nurse would help relax the pain during the day but the next available c-section team would not be til late that night. Finally, a team arrived and after much screaming in pain and squeezing of Ashley's hand, their son came into the world at 1:45 am on December 29th, 2019, they named him Corvus Horologii. Most of their friends thought this experience would put them off having kids again real soon but they were wrong and on 9/29/20, Allison was back in labor with another set of triplets. First came Zelda Hydrac at 11:15pm a little Hermaphroditic Girl, she was followed by another hermaphroditic girl whom they named Hilda Hydroz at 11:45pm and yet another hermaphroditic gal at 12:15am on the 30th; This one they named Sylda Hydrus. Then on June 29th, 2021, they brought Bellatrix Black into the world at 11:30pm, she was followed by her brother Crux Grus at 12am on the 30th, of June and soon after that at 12:30am by a sister whom they named Narcissa Gray. Then on February 2nd, 2022, there last son was born whom they named Dorado Fornax and then on 12/12/22 their final child, a daughter was born whom they named Andromeda White. These kids became friendly with Maze and Lydia's kids almost at once upon meeting.

Meanwhile Ivan and Irean got a mini mansion over on Robert Frost Lane during there engagement though they didn't move in till after their wedding as they had gotten the keys only days beforehand and so while they were away their friends and family moved all their stuff into the place and when the two walked in for the first time all their possessions were divided up my rooms they'd belong in and the two got straight to work setting everything exactly as they wanted before unpacking and relaxing along with ordering delivery food. They ate and relaxed and took stock of what they'd still need to get in the short and long term. Over the next few days, they got what was needed asap and made an estimation based on finances and other factors how they go about getting the rest of their needs and wants for the place over the next 5-10 years. A few months later they had a very passionate night with the intent to successfully conceive children or at least a child this time and these efforts were rewarded. A few months later they were given the exciting yet terrifying news, "Your pregnant with quintuplets." Dr. Clawson declared as both Ivan and Nurse Talonden supported Irean. The next several months were long and arduous, but finally on 12/25/19 over the course of 2.5 hours Irean gave birth to her and Ivan's Quintuplets, five boys they were named Macen Ivan, Flail Crocodilian, Tridenti Ursas, Pilum Canis, and Iaculo Cattus. They took a while before have more kids as they were informed such a large pregnancy could happen again. 4 years give or take though she was back in the delivery room with a fresh set of quintuplets and based on the scans they would all be like their mother having both genatalia developing between their legs and on August 15th, 2023, Aquilla Ichthillia, Corvis Gladius, Columba Pugionem, Cygnus Flagelli, and Pavo Cultro came into the world. There was an extended break and for a while there friends thought they may be done having kids that was until late 2026 when they said they were expecting again and Irean said, "If it's more than two I am done after this one." And of course, when she got scan later on it was revealed five little girls were developing inside her. And on April 5th, 2027, she bore five daughters they named: Vulturis Mors, Crowas Gardens, Raven Forest, Delphi-Oracles Mountaincave, and Eri-Eque Irean Hills. After these kids were born she scheduled a tube tying.

They were not alone in the neighborhood either as Lenex and Lexi bought the house 2 doors down from them and others they knew lived in or were considering moving into the neighborhood. On top of that, they were also starting a family. On February 17th, 2019, they welcomed their first child into the world, a daughter they named Darcy Lexis. She was quickly followed by her Irish Twin Connor Lenex on December 7th, 2019. Then on November 9th, 2020, they welcomed triplets a girl a boy and a tgirl. They were named Leanne Ceres, Cormac Jupiter, Maeve Vesta. These three were followed by another set of triplets, a boy called Liam Zeus, a girl dubbed Ciara Demeter, and a tgirl named Devyn Hestia on October 11th, 2021. The next time she gave birth it was to one child, a tgirl they titled Alexias Rhea on September 13th, 2022. Then in August 2023 on the 15th, they had another set of triplets this set containing two daughters and a son. They named the first girl Biannca Hades, the boy Vladslav Plutos, and the second girl was named Clara Hera. Then on 7/17/24 they had 3 more kids, 2 sons and a daughter. They named the first boy Stephen Poseidon, the girl they named Nadia Juno, and the second boy they named Cezar Neptune. Then in mid 2025 on June 19th they more a t-girl whom they named Piper Minerva and months later on April 22nd, 2026, they had their last child another tgirl whom they named Roma Mars. The big house seemed quite full with 19 occupants though whenever they needed to feel better about it they remember they weren't the only ones with a lot of kids and some even had more than they did.

Meanwhile in 2020 all of Thackarya's crew settle down along two streets that were across from one another bisected by a backroad that lead to a bunch of private roads that lead to private properties. On the left side was Ween Way and on the right was Samhain Street, at least assuming you were coming up the road from town and not down from the private residences. Anyways Thackarya and Dani had bought a nice home that sat at the head of Samhain Street and soon after many of their friends had established their homes there as well with the 3 houses to their right from closest to furthest belonging to Elija and Ellie, Lyole and Rylie, and Chase and Ulia. Then to their left from closest to furthest were Fenrir and Eve, Jorm and Jayla, and Hella and Jayden. They owned all seven house in the court. Then across the road on the mirroring street of Ween Way the other half own that court. With Thomas and Thora owning the central house at the head of the street and then from closest to furthest on their right was Amy and Emi, Zane and Billie Jean, and John and Nikki. Then on their left from closest to furthest were Cerberus and Fiona, Orthros and Fiora, and Jason and Nikita. In fact, the streets were so perfectly mirrored that one could travel in a straight line going from Thackarya's to Thomas' once you were down the stairs and then up the other ones.

In late 2020, Thackarya and Dani welcomed their first child, a son born on 10/10/20 at 6am. They named this boy Zachary Thackary. The following year they had twins born on 11/10/21 at 11:21am. A little girl came first whom they named Mai-Ty Zina and then a boy they called Wan-Lee Zion. Then in 2022 on 12/10 at 10:12pm they had another little girl, their last child whom they dubbed Emallie Daniella. There friends were right their with them some almost quite literally. Elija and Ellie only saw the maternity ward from the perspective of having their own kids once as they had twins, 1 boy and 1 girl and that was all they wanted. They named them Nicholas Nicoli-Cassius Elija in honor of the boys forefathers and Nichole Sarina-Carolyn Ellie in honor of her foremothers and maternal grandfather. The reason Ellie's father's name took precedence for both twins was due to honoring his memory as he had passed a month before they were born while performing his duties as the Chief of the H.T.B.I while they protected a meeting of The Grand Council, who had received some disturbing threats in the past few months, he'd been a week away from retirement when the threats started and was asked to stay on till they were ended. Thanks to his sacrifice the Halloween Town Bureau of Investigation were able to protect The Grand Council and catch the culprits behind sending the threatening messages, though it was a bitter-sweet victory. Chief Nicoli Ellazar Spellman was given a full hero's funeral and was honor with Lord Jaxon Samhain who was head of the Grand Council stating that, "Chief Spellman's actions and quick thinking personally saved my life and by extension my fellow council members and all of his team who followed him into the line of fire. May he Rest in Peace and on behalf of my council and I we wish to bestow our greatest condolences to his family, friends, and all others who had the pleasure to know him; He truly was a Hero. I now turn it over to his 2nd in command and the now interroom Chief of the H.T.B.I. Mr. Henry Jason Porter for questions about the investigation and other details." "We morn the loss of our valiant leader today and I bare the weight of taking up the reigns as I was already prepping to take up the mantel when he retired, however, we have two suspects in custody including the one directly responsible for the Chief's death, however, we can not disclose all details as there is still a matter of trying to find out whether anyone else was involved or even if it was from a group. That being said the two perpetrators that were called was a lassi named Morgana Morez Morgan Mors and her husband whose the one responsible for the Chief's death Thantos Chiran Moros Mors, they are being held at an undisclosed location and being interrogated before their sentencing which will be dealt with publicly in the next few weeks." Indeed, the week before The Late Chief's grandchildren were born the two were sentenced to execution and while no link was found between them and an organization the bureau wasn't convinced, so while Mr. T.C.M. Mors was put to death shortly after the sentencing, his widowed wife was kept alive a bit longer to see if she would speak. Mr. Mors date of death was 9/16/21 two days before the twins arrived. His death was a public execution where he was flayed, then hung, drawn, and quartered. Then after determining Mrs. Mors would not speak even under the influence of serums, elixirs, or potions her death came the next day on the 17th where she was hung publicly and then afterwards once she lost consciousness her head was freed from her body via the guillotine to ensure death. The pieces of both bodies were then burned to ashes and the ashes returned to their family upon request of the man's sister. It was only these reflections of the pains inflicted upon her father's killers that Ellie dwelt on while enduring the pain of her labor. However, once the twins were born and named with honor, she lay these poisonous thoughts aside and simply silently thanked her father for making the world safe for her children. Lyole and Rylie's kids were brought into the world on far less tense terms. Though it was not lost that her first child a daughter they named Nova Ray-Lee was born only twelve hours after Dani's first child being born at 6pm on 10/10/20 and 6 hours after another friend's child. Their second child a son was born on 11/10/21 and he was dubbed Lysander Regal. Finally, their third child and second son was born on 12/10/22 and was named Rylin Royal. Chase and Ulia similar to Elija and Elli only saw the inside of the maternity ward once though they didn't have trauma going in. They two welcome twins into the world on 2/1/21, a girl they named Charmin Fallin Ulia though her Uncle Chester decided right after meeting her she would be nicknamed Charm and then they had a son whom they called Charlie Farlie Chase who Chester saw no reason to nickname.

Hella and Jayden were also at the hospital on the 10th of October 2020 as Jayden brought their first child into the world at 12pm a son they named Bennett Gold. They were back just shy of two months later on 12/8/20 when Hella delivered their first daughter whom they named Chloe-Cleo Silver. On 10/11/21 Jayden bore them a second son Desmond Bronze into the world. Then on 11/10/21 Hella had their second daughter Faye Brass. This was followed by Genesis Platinum Palladium born by Jayden on 11/11/22 who was their first hermaphroditic daughter. Hella soon brought their next daughter into the world on 12/10/22 who was named Hazel Copper. Next Jayden had Jacob Iridium on 11/12/23. Hella then followed up on 12/11/23 with yet another daughter whom they named Keegan Rhodium. 2024 was unprecedented as they both went into labor on the same day that being 12/12/24. Jayden gave birth to a boy they named Leegan Rhenium and a girl Nessa Cobalt. Meanwhile, Hella gave birth to hermaphroditic son and a daughter who she named Matthis Osmium and Payton Tungsten, respectively. Then on 9/16/25 Jayden gave birth to another son whom they named Quirinus Uranium and Hella on 10/15/25 gave birth to a son they named Rory Iron. The following year on July 19th, 2026, Jayden gave birth to their third hermaphroditic child who they named Spencer Zinc-Indium. Shortly thereafter Hella gave birth to a daughter whom they named Teegan Rubeam on 8/18/26. Then in 2027, on 7/20/27 Jayden had Von-Valor Nickel-Erbium who would end up being the last son she bore. This was followed by Hella having her last true son on 10/17/27 whom they dubbed Wade Titanium. In late 2028 each would have their last kid who would end up being the last kids born of all members withing the larger group. Those would be Xia Chromium, a daughter born by Jayden on August 20th, 2028, and a hermaphroditic son born of Hella on 9/19/28 whom they called Zander Plutonium.

Jorm and Jayla meanwhile had just 5 kids at the point they decided they were good, which was low compared to other members of their family. The kids were Malik Messiah Avrey born November 9th, 2020. McKenzie McKenna Ebony was then born on September 12th, 2021. She was followed by her brother Maddox Manuel Ivory on July 15th, 2022. Finally on May 18th, 2023, Jayla gave birth to her last two children twins, a girl they dubbed Matilda Miracle Ozzy and a boy they called Murphy Muhammad Umly. While on some level Jayla was disappointed she didn't have a child exactly like her she was content that she would have nieces that were. Meanwhile Fenrir and Eve were no slouches when it came to having kids themselves having 8 by the time they were done in 2028. Their first child was a son born on Ostara, March 21st, 2021, at 12am, his name was Freki Fenrir. He was followed by his brother Skӧll Malakai at 6am on Mid-Summers Eve, June 21st, 2022. Then at 12pm on Maybone, September 21st, 2023, their first daughter was born whom they named Geri Eve. She was followed by another girl that was named Hati Oni-Yugi on Yule, December 21st, 2024. Adam Isaacs was born next on Samhain, at 12pm. He was followed by his sister Fenway Uber on Lύnasa, at 12am between the first and second of August. Then came Matteo Wilhiem at noon on Beltane, May 1st, 2027. Finally came Evi-Vega on Imbolc at 12am between the 1st and 2nd of February 2028.

Thomas and Thora were themselves busy bees when it came to producing children though they still had far fewer then some of their friends. After settling down on Ween Way they began prepping for the family they were starting. By this point everyone across all four groups had at least 1 pet if not multiple so every house had a fence or wall going around their properties with some having a separator between the front and back yards and some not. Thomas and Thora for example had extra high walls as they had a Persian-Mastiff-Bush-Dog and a Persian-Panther Cat, both of whom like to jump and could get pretty high, so they needed the extra high walls. Though plenty had their big animals: from Maze and Lydia who had Male African-Lion and a Male Maned Wolf along with others most of which were hybrids which included some cats that were a cross between their African Lion Cuddles and their Maine-Coone Cat Fluffy and the pack of hounds that were born from their Maned-Wolf Snuggles and their Cane Corso/Pit Bull girl Floofy, who had just as many canine hybrids as Cuddles and Fluffy had feline ones. Chester and Cassy had two Chausie-Cheata and two Collie-Coyote hybrids. Then their were Ashley and Allison with their Dalmatian-Dingo and Doberman Dhole. Then Jocelyn and Justine with their Jack-Russell Jackle, Rhodesian Ridgeback Red Fox, and two American Bobtail-Bobcats. Then of course Bobby and Ili had an Artic Wolf, an Artic Fox, A Snow Leopard, and a Snowy Lynx. Pretty much every couple that included a werewolf member excluding William and Lucia and Peter and Jessica seem to have an Irish Wolfhound, German-Shepherd Gold-Wolf Hybrid, and/or a Dire-Wolf Malamute. Peter and Jessica in fact had a Siberian-Cat-Siberian-Tiger Hybrid named Rary and a Siberian-Husky-Siberian-Wolf-Dog Hybrid Named Growler. The animals were good friends with most of the other animals, but they were besties with Pete's little Cousin Lyole and his wife Rylie's Bengal Cat-Bengal-Tiger Rory and their Beagle-Bengal-Fox Hybrid Howler. Nancy and Zach had their two cats a Ragdoll and a Ragamuffin whom were besties with Luke and Natalies Rottweiler and Rotterman. Of course, then their were the Cromwells and their animals. And whilst it was true everyone had at least one cat or dog that was either hybrided with another regular domestic cat or dog or in some cases felines or canines that were consider wild and dangerous in the mortal world and even here in Halloweentown by far the cake of crazy went to the oldest group of friends that being William's group as everyone in that group own at minimum two bears of either two separate or mixed species and technically between them they own at least one of every known bear species across both worlds and were actively creating every possible hybrid that could be. William himself had recently acquired a baby pizzly bear cub and a grolar bear cub. Thora reflected on this while scratching Thalia, her big cat under the chin and drying her off with a towel from her bath while Thomas was wrestling their huge dog into the tub as while he love to swim Themistocles hated bath time, Thalia was the opposite she loved baths and hot water but hated the swimming in the temperate pool water and if she went in the pool area at all it was to curl up in a sectioned off part of the hottub they created just for her. Beyond this difference though the two animals got along like siblings they bickered and fought a bit but mostly they just played around and protected one another when unfamiliars came around. This was actually quite a trait to deal with as when they started a family they'd have to be careful of how the two perceived the babies. On 12/24/20 Thomas and Thora's first child was a son whom they named Thorhammer Thomas and when they brought him home the animals were their in a flash eyeing him with a guarded curiosity and suspicion and began to growl and roar but were soon quieted by Thomas patting their heads reassuringly and calming them down. This same pattern repeating though with less noise with their next two sons Mallia Virgo born 10/20/21 and Securis Mensa born 8/16/22. However, by their fourth child Halberd Monoceres a hermaphrodite like her mother born June 12th, 2023, the noises had stopped and now it was just plain curiosity as they'd sort of gotten used to mom and dad bringing a small bing home. And this two slowly faded as with their daughters Virgama Musica born April 8th, 2024, and Hasta Norma born February 4th, 2025, they came out glanced at the baby and then walked away and by their last child a daughter whom they named Catena Micrus who came into the world on January 2nd, 2026, the animals were so board they didn't even come over until they were called for and even then they gave the baby a cursory glace and sniff and then walked away. Meanwhile Zane and Billy Jean were expanding their family beyond the litter of 9 Norwegian Forest Cats they adopted all of which had been named for nine of the Scandinavian Gods. The seven boys were Odin, Vili, Ve, Bor, Buri, Balder and Fray and then the two girls were Fraya and Frigga. The cats, though big were relatively calm though they did spend a lot of time running around the yard and house. The two soon expanded their family beyond the cats, however, with their first child being born on 7/14/21. The baby was a son whom they called Michael Zane. Next came a hermaphroditic daughter which they named Gein Jean on 4/17/22. Then on 1/11/23 Billie Jean gave birth to twins a boy they named Billy Greg and a daughter whom they named Ginny Gina. Then came another son, Zeak Lucas on 8/16/24. Then another set of twins on 5/15/25, a second hermaphroditic daughter they named Lulu Nylu and a son they named Malcolm Mathew. Finally, their last child came into the world on March 15th, 2026, a daughter whom they dubbed Lola Leah. Jason and Nikita were simple though they had 3 pets and 3 kids. They had a Cave Cougar-Cashmere Cat and she liked to camouflage like the Calishire Cat in Alice in Wonderland hence they named her Cheshire and though she tended to like to hide, she would playfully appear to pounce on her canine brothers a Cape Foxhound they'd named Gregor and a Cape Wild-Dog Hund they named Alberto. Their three children were a son born October 30th, 2020, whom they named Caliban Jason, a daughter named Gri Anne born 11/30/21, and a second daughter born 12/30/22 named Alba Nikita. Then there's John and Nikkie with their five kids and five hybrid hounds. The hounds were a Fox-Hound named Emmet, a Coyote-Hound named Bogsworth, a Culpeo-Hound named Catia, a Dingo-Hound named Constance, and a Jackle-Hound named Drago. Their first-born child was a son they named Emil St. John on November 30th, 2021. Their second born was another son on 30th of September 2022 they named Bogden Mihai. Then on the 29th of February 2024, they welcome a daughter into the world they named Catalyn Cosmin Nikki. Then in 2026 on April 30th, they welcomed another son into the world whom they dubbed Constantine Sorin. Lastly on June 30th, 2027, they welcomed a final boy who they named Dragos Honoros!

Orthros and Fiora meanwhile had a much smaller family then a lot of the others in their neighborhood having just a female White Samoyed-Artic Wolf Hound named Brixie, a Male Jet Black Boxer-Tundra Wolf named Buxdra and two twins a boy named Braxton Bronx born December 31st, 2021, at 6:00pm and a sister who came a little while later at 6:00am on January 1st, 2022, whom they named Beatrix Byrux. Meanwhile Cerberus and Fiona had 3 kids and 3 canines. The canines was a Golden Retriever-Timber Wolf mix named Patrick, a Silver Labrador-Taiga Wolf mix named Patricha, and a Bronzy Brown Boarhound-Temperate Forest Wolf mix named Palmer. On the other hand, their kids were triplets born at the beginning, middle, and end of July 3rd, 2021. First born was Parker Cerberus their son at 12am then their was Paisley Presley their hermaphroditic daughter born at 12pm and finally born just before midnight was their daughter Pandora Fiona. Amy Madison and her wife Emi Monroe in contrast to her brother had the biggest family on the street. With two many animals to count and in future years as their family and friends would joke almost as many kids. This was due to them having 21 kids before they decided to get surgery to stop having any as in a span of 7 years Emi had birthed 11 kids and Amy 10 in 8 years. Emi had their first 3 kids on 3/31/21 they were their son Benny Emerald, their hermaphroditic daughter Casey Amethyst, and their daughter Daisy Topaz. Then Amy had their son Findley Agate, their h-girl daughter Gracy Opel, and daughter Hailey Sapphire on July 31st, 2021. This was then followed up by Emi giving birth to a son Jeffery Garnett, h-girl daughter Kelsey Ruby, and a daughter named Liberty Scarlett on January 31st, 2023. These three were followed up by Amy having a son they named Monty Quartz, a h-girl daughter Nelly Jade, and Daughter Phoeby Sage on 10/31/23. Then on May 31st, 2025, Emi was back to give birth to son Quincey Zircon, h-daughter Ripley Pearl, and daughter Stacy Diamond. Then in August 2025, on the 31st, Amy gave birth to a son they named Tony Citrine, a h-daughter named Vicky Azurite, and a daughter they named Waverley Celestite-Aquamarine. Then Emi gave birth to twins a boy they named Xavy Lapis-Lazuli and a h-girl they named Yaxley Bloodstone on December 31st, 2027. Then finally Amy gave birth to their last child a daughter named Zoey Zig-Zag Zunyite on 2/29/28. Though big they were a happy family, and they install similar rules in their house as Maze and Lydia had and frankly all the other lesbo couples had been quick to follow. Though while not banned outright these sort of rules and codes of conduct were not as openly embraced or practice within the households of most of the more traditional families. By the end of 2028, all couples had as many kids as they were gonna have and now, they focused on raising their families more so then expanding them. The only real new members being when pets coupled up and produced spawn as none got their animals fixed unless it was medically necessary or until they had, had at least a few pups, cubs, kittens, or whatever and didn't seem like they'd have more or after the older ones had passed and since they didn't keep all the spawn for themselves they did occasionally buy new pets as well.

Chapter 6

Goodbye Grandma

Aggie, who was now incredibly old indeed looked down at her great grandchild Kieth Carl Kahlua-Piper-Cromwell born December 12th, 2022, and smiled. Just then one her other great grandchildren appeared, and he wondered "Why is it our sur names are in different orders Grandma Gwen. I mean mine; Aggie's, Edwin's, Kim's, Lucas's, and Steph's is Piper-Cromwell Dalloway. Will, Joe, Gwen and JJ are Bishil-Cromwell-Piper, and then there's Emily, Max, Kenneth, Maya, Jonny, Barbie, Marsi, and Kieth's are Kahlua-Piper-Cromwell?!" Emanuel asked. Gwen looked down at the inquisitive 11-year-old and said, "I suppose it's just because of how they decided to hyphenate them. Your Mom wanted Cromwell to be dominate of her two last names while still respecting tradition of your father's being the last name. same I suppose with your aunt Sophie. As for your uncle Dylan, I think it's because he was a lot closer to his dad and felt it was important to keep his father's name as the last name for his legacy and that of his late father." Gwen answered before ushering him toward her and walking over to her mom and having all the great grandkids say goodbye before taking them all back to their parents. Will, Joseph, Gwenevere and Jadis were sent through the portal and the rest taken home to their families places in Halloweentown. Conveniently Sophie and Kayla live on an estate right across the street from Marnie and Ethan's. Gwen walked through the beautiful spring day it was April 21st,2023, and she smiled as while this was far from the life she'd pictured with grandchildren back before she intended for her kids to be in anyway involved in magic and this world she was now glad things had moved the way they did almost like it had been ordained to be this way an inescapable swaying of fate and destiny. She breathed in the spring air and almost didn't realize they'd reach the street.

After she dropped Sophie and Kayla's kids off she led the six Dalloway children towards their home only to be stopped by Marnie at the gate. "What's wrong?" Gwen asked looking at her daughter's face. "Edger's here and demanding to meet his grandkids. In his words he's been out for nearly 6 years, yet he stayed away getting his life back together." Marnie relayed all this in Cromwelsh as none of her kids knew it fluently yet though her older ones had started their studying of it. In the same tongue that was foreign to the children, "What's Ethan saying." "He's telling him he needs to prove he's changed and gotten his life together to himself and me and then we can talk and perhaps arrange for him to meet his grandkids." Marnie answered in the family tongue. Though the oldest two had begun learning both their father's and mother's family languages as of their 11th, birthdays a few months ago they could only pick out a few of the simple words especially as they were instinctively expected to learn two languages simultaneously with all the other training they were doing to learn how to do magic properly plus the day to day schooling they had in basic school like: Literary Arts, Social Studies/History, Science, Math, arts, gym, music and for the older ones starting middle school they were also getting into the more advanced subjects both socially and magically such as subjects like, Health, Sex Ed, Electives of their own choosing, and the more magically core classes such as Transfiguration, Potions, Herbology, Astronomy, Astrology, Charms, Care of Mortal Creatures which was a prerequisite for taking the elective of Care of Magical Creatures later in ones studies, and finally Defense Against The Dark Arts and though they couldn't take it before their third year of secondary school their was a Dark Arts Defense Class where pupils were taught how gray and black magic worked and how white magic could either defend against it, undo it, or mitigate the affects of what could not be undone. Though this class only really focused on gray magic until year 6 at which point if students were intent on pursuing specific career paths they'd be introduced to the true black arts and those teaching would prepare them both for the classes they'd have to take at University and Beyond with training in the field and just the actual jobs themselves although their were also other electives one couldn't take before third year such as Divination and Care of Magical Creatures. As for the rest, they got nothing from the conversation happening between their mother and grandmother.

Just then the hyenas came charging over to greet them all and there stood Ethan next to an older man that looked a lot like him. He gazed at the children from a distance then turned to his son and said in Dallawaysh, "Talk over what you need to, but I have given you all the proof you need and despite my freedom I am living in the second home while you live comfortably in the estate that technically wouldn't be yours till I pass. Now open a door for me I am still on probationary magic, and I have spent my limit for what I'm allowed to do outside my home for the day…I love you son." Ethan was quiet for a long time before giving him a half-hearted hug and opening a portal door and responding in his family tongue "Once your probation ends at the end of the month will talk more, but until then I don't think so! Maybe the Holidays at earliest…I love you too dad." He muttered the last part and then sent his dad through the portal and after sealing it walked over to the others.

The kids looked confused, and Marnie watched him suspiciously knowing whatever they were talking about wasn't meant to be overheard in the moment as they purposely used a tongue Marnie, and her mom couldn't understand and none of her kids were at a state to understand enough to translate. Marnie finally spoke after a few minutes and some steadying breathes, "You still care about him? You want him involved don't you?" It sounded a bit accusatory, but Ethan supposed she had the right. He then said, "Yes, I may not agree with what he did or the ideals he held about it, but in the end I can't call my own father evil simply because he took extreme measures to do what he thought was right!" "He literally took my magic along with my mother's and grandma's away for a short period." Marnie pouted. "To be fair that was partially your choice as you bet the family magic and didn't take the out when offered, that would have avoided that whole night. On top of that as I recall he left Dylan and Sophie intact so you could have drawn some magic back!" Before Marnie could retort, Gwen stepped in and said, "Enough, both of you! Let the past remain in the past and focus on going forward. Especially because now, you'll have a lot to explain as your children just witnessed all that." The two stared down at their kids before Ethan said with a heavy sigh, "That was my father. He made some bad choices years ago and it ended with him being in trouble and going away for a while. Now he's back and wants to meet you all and insert himself back into the family, but your mother and her family don't trust him, and I am personally unsure of his motivations as I don't know if he'll fall into old ways if given enough freedom or try and teach you all his old ideals. Mostly because I'm not certain whether he still holds any of them or not!" The kids nodded despite their confusion as they were still young and the youngest 3 didn't know what ideals meant. All they knew was that there was bad blood between their mom's family and their dad's dad. After Ethen finished speaking and rose to his feet, the family moved on to more pleasant conversation and Grandma Gwen even stayed for dinner before rounding up the children and taking them to bed where she read them a bedtime story in Emmanuel's room.

After the kids went to their rooms for the night and Gwen said her goodbyes to the two and left, Marnie and Ethan sat on the couch each with a glass of wine. "So, you want him involved more?" this time it wasn't accusatory, but it was still a bit blunt. They sipped their wine before Ethan said in a careful and gentle tone "Yes, he is their grandfather and despite his questionable decisions in the past he's not evil! He was corrupt and extreme, but then if anything he was just the extreme of what our ancestors were who separated our kind from mortals in the past." More wine was sipped as Marnie pondered all this, it was hard to here anything positive about her father-in-law after what he did to her and her family, but on the other hand she supposed his actions shouldn't be on the same level as Kalabar, Kal, or The Dominion and he had gone quietly after his initial outburst of anger and confusion. She was quiet for several long minutes pondering all this and finally spoke, "I offer a compromise, he can see them so long as it is under either your, my, or one of my families supervision and under one of our roofs, at least at first then out supervised from now-the end of his probation at that point perhaps we can let them go out unsupervised, but if anything happens we hold the right to revoke his ability to see them or at the least see them unsupervised." Marnie looked her husband dead in the eyes as she said all of this and Ethan was quiet turning the offer over in his mind, then said, "I will visit him tomorrow after work and present him with this ultimatum and we'll go from there." The two then curled up on the couch cuddling, drank the rest of their wine, and watched a movie before heading to bed.

The next day around dinner time Ethan walked in and behind him came the old man they'd seen yesterday. He was wearing a silk suit and he looked around, "I like what you've done with place." Marnie watched him with daggers but made no move to comment. Then Ethan crouched down as his kids came in the room and hugged him. A moment later Edger also knelt down, and Ethan said, "Kids this is my dad, your grandfather, Edger Elliot Emmerson Dalloway. Dad this Edward and Agatha they're 11 as of this past 28th of February and 1st of March respectively, that is due to them technically being born on February 29th Edward at 11:30 in the Morning and Agatha at 12:30 in the afternoon and on leap years they share their birthdays, Edwin here is 9 he actually shares a birthday with you be born September 28th 2013, so he'll be 10 later this year and Kimberley here she will be 9 on October 14th and the little ones are Lucas who will be 8 on November 15th and Stephany who will be 7 on December 16th and the fur balls heading toward you are our pet hyenas who you met yesterday." Edger nodded then petted the growing hyenas. As they ate Edger focused on talking to his grandchildren and Ethan while giving Marnie her space he knew she wasn't thrilled to see him, nor did she trust him yet, so he'd have to prove he was reformed. The next 5 years past and by the time all her children were preteens or in their teens Marnie finally could say she trusted her father-in-law entirely again and on June 30th Edger was there for his son's 36th Birthday dinner along with many others though for the first time since their marriage Aggie was not in attendance to her grandson-in-laws Birthday and when she inquired with her mom, she simply said, "She's getting up there and a lot has happened since you saw her last, you'll get answers soon enough, for now let's enjoy this occasion." Marnie was not thrilled but didn't want to push the issue or dwell on it.

The next day Marnie got a summons to come to her grandmother's. She walked out the gate and saw Sophie who was holding her Savannah cat who had followed her out. "Now, Rohan you have to stay here. Go play with Gondor." The cat whined then jumped back inside the gate and ran off to find her artic fox brother. "I still can't believe you named your pets after fictional cities." Sophie just turned and said, "Let's go." And the two jumped into Benny's waiting cab and they were off. "Here we are Shay Cromwell!" Benny announced a bit later. "Thanks Benny." The two shouted and went through the gate and to the porch. Dylan was the one to answer the door. "Do you know why we were called here?" Sophie asked. "No, I literally just got to the main floor when I saw you coming so I got the door." "Good, your all here." Gwen said before the girls could reply to Dyland and they all noticed her voice was shaking just a bit. "What's wrong?" The three asked together. Gwen was trying to form words then said, "Follow me." In a cryptic sort of way that sounded just like her mom. They did and soon they were upstairs in their Grandma's Master sweet. It looked like a much more spacious version of the room she'd spelled up in their old house, though their were some areas that looked like they hadn't been changed or even touch in century other than to be dusted and based on the contents they could only imagine it was stuff that belonged to their late Grandfather. Then movement in the bed caught there attention and in it lay their grandma though she did not look like herself, rather she looked pale and clammy and though none said it allowed she looked her true age. "Mom they're here." Gwen said gently.

Grandma looked up from her bed and smiled as she set down a duel photo frame that showed her and her husband holding a baby Gwen on the right and a photo of them at their wedding on the left. "I love all of you and your families, I am afraid though I will not see them all grow up as my age has finally caught up with me. I mean I was born in 988 AD." She let out a little laugh. "I will be back with my dear husband soon and I will tell him hello, from you my daughter." She gazed into Gwen's tear-stained eyes and then continued "However, I didn't simply call you here for goodbyes otherwise I would have summoned more people. I have decided since I only have a few day left, maybe a week at most to relay all the family secrets to you or means of obtaining them which can't be spoken allowed." The four gathered around and sat at her bedside. "First and foremost, when I die, Gwen will become the head of the line unless you choose to officially renounce your birth right. On top of that due to how I changed the rules of Halloweentown you would also technically be able to claim the crown as a constitutional monarch as while I left the public Royle life I always had the option to reclaim it in a more limited capacity and affectively had my say in most of the going ons for the last 1000+ years even without it. If you do so, ownership of the castle would revert back from shared with the university to fully own by our clan, unless the deal is reworked. In the case that the castle isn't retaken this house will also be left to you Gwen. In the case you do retake it, this house will be shared by you, my grandchildren. All my remaining assets, money, and property will be divided so. The 33% that are strictly due to my royal heritage will be left to Gwen. The rest will be split evenly between all of you or split fairly based on your definition of even trade. For Instance, if Dylan takes this house then that might mean he gets less share in the money and other assets…" They all nodded and then grandma continued. "Gwen you know where I want to be buried. Now as to our family secrets, beyond those you've already discovered there is all the information in the library at school, however, all the missing material is actually in the back of the library behind a concealed door that may only be revealed and accessed by the reigning head of the clan so in other words, Gwen once I am gone. Behind it you will find the remaining hidden part of our heritage. The lost quarter which I removed before vacating it due to the turmoil of the time. It may be restored once I am dead and buried. In the library itself you will find behind the farthest back bookshelf a tapestry that has our ever-expanding family tree on it. It goes all the way back to our earliest known Magical yet mortal like ancestor in Ancient Greece named King Alèxandros Erenyxbus Krómgoul who was said to be the Son of Hecate and King Eroneus. King Eroneus himself was the son of Erebus and Grandson of Nyx? Though King Eroneus was technically still an immortal even if he didn't hold enough significance to be held in the regard as a god given his love for and involvement with the Humans and Witches of the time and therefore known as a Magi-Immortalis. It showed in that he took a witch as his bride and when she passed after a few thousand years, he accompany her soul to Erebus, and it's said they still to this day lay in the kingdom of Erebus in a manor conjured for them by Erebus himself and decorated by Nyx and Hecate." Everyone stared at her. "So, our royal lineage goes back thousands of years up until you left the post?" Sophie asked. "We're long since descents of Gods?" Marnie burst. "Well according to the legends anyway which explain where our earliest concreate ancestors came from. But then that was the old peoples answer for everything. Gods and their affairs with mortals, Hard to know for sure since it even predates me by several generation and I am technically over a thousand years old. 1039 to be exact though I will be 1040 on the seventh if I make it to then." She laughed and then told them of many other family secrets and just general history both concrete and speculative over the course of the next few days.

On the morning of the seventh, she woke to find all her family gathered around her bed with a cake and all. They ate breakfast and spent the entire day together eating the cake after lunch. After dinner, Ethan, Aneesa, and Kayla took the children home after all said their goodbyes and while the adults and oldest kids knew what was coming the younger ones still took things for granite despite seeing their great grandmothers complexion and condition and so said their goodbyes lazily and with less permanence as if it was just another farewell. Aggie looked up to her four family members remaining and said, "This was a great birthday and a great last day of this life, but I feel my soul being pulled to the next world and when I go to sleep tonight, I will not wake in this realm, but next to my dear husband in the land ever after. Goodbye, I love all of you!" Dylan hugged her and then stepped back. Marnie and Sophie both cried as they said, "Goodbye Grandma!" They too backed away after jointly hugging her as Gwen held her mom in a tight embrace and Aggie handed her a purple amulet "Until I see you again hold on to this and when you go bestow it upon you heir." All this was said in Cromwelsh as Gwen examine the amulet, it was similar to "The Gift!" but much older and not imbued with that kind of power. Gwen allowed her mother to tie it around her neck then Aggie lay back in her bed and soon she settled off to sleep and just as the witching hour got ready to strike she breathed her last breath and Gwen who was the only one left in the room felt her mother grip slacken and her skin go cold! She had lived from 12:01 am on July 7th 988A.D. to 11:59 pm on July 7th, 2028A.D.

Gwen noticed something crumpled in her other hand. It was written in old Cromwelsh, so only she would be able to understand it without magical modification. "I know when you read this I will be gone, my dearest daughter know that the fight against dark forces is never over and while we've live in relative peace for the last few years I am confident that the experience the three had all those years back with the shadow of Kalabar may just have been the beginning and with my passing he and other enemies I helped seal away might resurface and rise again escaping their bindings. Not to be vain as all of us are powerful and all of you one day may surpass me, but even in my final days as I write this and feel my power draining it is still enough to keep them in the shadows. However, one day soon after my passing they will move along with the new threats that surely shall emerge! You must be ready, not just to face them, but to unleash your true highest power to defeat them permanently…with the aid of your children and pending when it happens perhaps their children as well. Finally, I would like you to retake the royal position so that in the event these horrors do come to pass you have as much power, authority, and resources as possible to end them! Beyond that I wish you and the continuance of my line all the love and luck in the multiverse! Love Mom."

The next day they gathered and took Aggie's body to the Cromwell Mausoleum and laid her body in her pre-built coffin then sealed it and Gwen cast the spell to fill in the date of death and realign her Mother's name so instead of reading as it initially did, it now read 'Here lies Agatha S. Crawly-Cromwell July 7th 988A.D.- July 7th, 2028A.D. Loving Wife, Mother, Grandmother, Great-Grandmother, and all-around Great woman who gave up a life of royal luxury in order to see her land ruled in a much fairer and freer way and so she could live her life simply as just plain Aggie Cromwell.' She then performed a copy and transport spell to ensure these changes were made to the secondary coffin in the Crawly Mausoleum. Once these ritual were done the rest of the family and invited guest filed in so the funeral could begin.

Many were in attendance, and many spoke well of Aggie and tears were shed by all. Madam Periwinkle gave a heart wrenching speech about Splendora and their early life or at least those things she'd been cleared to say by Aggie about their childhood before her passing. Included in these counts were stories about how the two had snuck out during their teens to secretly go to parties with the other noble youth and common folk that their parents would never have allowed. By the end of the funeral as the Casket and all were sealed for the final time people went out with faces and attitudes that were melancholy at best. As for Aggie, her soul which had spent the last 24 hours heading to and traversing The Underworld including the fairy ride with Charon and passing through The Gates of Erebus into the Halls of Judgement and after being judged as pure by the three Judges she left and headed off to Elysium and when she arrived there she was guided by instinct into one of the underworld estates and found all her family who've passed before her waiting for her and her husband embraced her as soon as she was through the door and she saw his family also present as their estate was next door and the two had been joined for this occasion and right behind her man were her parents and other relatives including Merlin himself, as for the rest there were a few she knew and many she didn't and sitting at the top of the room was the founders of the family King and Queen Krómgoul them selves which Aggie only knew do to her father having mentioned them just before she looked up and as instructed by her mother she slowly glided up and her great ancestors welcomed her as she curtseyed before them and after a moment in which they were able to assess her whole life they embraced her and soon the happy party broke into casual rest. Aggie was at peace and was ready for an eternity of bliss with her family and though she knew she would miss her living family she still did not wish to see any of them for a very long time! She then turned to her husband as the doors shut and said, "I have so many stories to tell you about your daughter. Only in some is she our child." Aggie quipped and he laughed knowing exactly what that meant. She began telling him and any other members who cared to listen all the crazy things that had happened over the last several years since her husband had passed.

Chapter 7

Gwendolyn's Ascension

Once the morning period had ended for Splendora Agatha Cromwell, Gwen summoned her children before her. "Now that the official period of morning is over I will be ceremoniously coronated as head of the Cromwell Clan. At the official coronation I need the kids to be on their best behavior or they may not be present as the rest of the clans that make up our coven will be present. Along with delegates from the other clans and covens and many delegates from the rest of Halloweentown's residences. It's time for you all to meet the rest of the clans on an official level. Especially you Marnie as you'll one day be my successor." The three looked up at their mom who was carrying herself in a more regal manner and speaking in a very royal way. "Are you planning on reinstating the monarchy?" Marnie asked? "Was that what grandma was requesting when she spoke to you in the older dialect of our language in order to keep us ignorant?" Sophie asked. Gwen looked at her inquisitive daughters and sighed. "Yes! She did request it and while I could fulfill her wish out right that isn't my plan. If she wanted that insurance she shouldn't have left it vacant for so long." Dylan saw his mom's unspoken thoughts and completed them, "She is going to ask for a vote and the opinions of the larger government and people that have ruled democratically in Grandma's sted for the last thousand+ years. For if it's truly going to be a constitutional monarchy it needs to be supported by the people." Gwen nodded. They then got ready for the celebration.

As everyone gathered in the Central Chamber of the Castle, Marnie and her siblings saw faces they recognized such as Cassie, Natalie, and others dressed in their best attire and also many both like them and monster they did not know. Their spouses all did their best to point out and even introduce them to important people who'd they never met. They also met with the justices of the Halloween Supreme Court and many other notable figures including members from the other 6 Noble Clans that along with themselves made up the Noble Covenant and representatives from most of the thirteen sub clans which funny enough included both Sophie and Marnie's Spouses. Only four of the thirteen seemed to have no representation those being the: Sinisters, Groggs, Goodwyns, and Ziferos. As a gesture of peace and appeasement even Mr. Dalloway had been permitted to attend, though his son as the recognized head of the clan would be the sole vote for the clan. However, soon the last four clans' representatives entered. Two warlocks and two witches lead the four groups. "Ah finally, the last of the clans arrived. Gwen stood and call for attention. "Thank you all for coming, now that we are all here, I'd like the head of each clan to declare their name and their clan name to finalize everyone's present's along with their Heir if one applicable." She gazed at all of them.

"I shall start. I am Gwendolyn of House Cromwell, and this is my heir, Marnie." "I am Edmin Peter of House Crawly, and this is my heir, Ezekiel-Paul." "I am Cassius the 6th of House Corvinus, and this is my heir, Cassie." "I'm Tera, of House Rolland this is my heir Nikkita." "I'm Sarina, of House Spellman this is my heir, Alena." "I'm Phoenix Paxton, of House Le Fay this is my heir, Phox Payton." "I'm Walter Valentine, of House Wylit this is my heir, Valeria Valentina." "Good all of Coven 1 is here." Gwen muttered.

"I'm David, of House Allett this is my heir, Jared." "I'm Jim, of House Larson this is my heir, Kelly." "I'm Leonidas, of House Libra this is my heir Lenex." "I'm Daniel, of House Wisdom this is my heir Tim." "I'm Bill, of House Vaughn this is my heir, Katie." "Good all of Coven 2 is accounted for. Finally, Coven 3 Roll Call."

"I'm Zeala, of House Ziferos this is my heir Zel." "I'm Yeway, of House Kallaway this is my heir Luca." "I'm Karsh Jr., of House Kahlua this is my heir, Kayla." "I'm Bilious, of House Black this is my heir Phillious." "I'm Gregory, of House Gray this is my heir, Vincent." "I'm Warren, of House White this is my heir, Wayne." "I'm Sickle, of House Sinister this is my heir Scythe." "I'm Seamus, of House Grogg this is my heir Dean." "I'm Edger of House Dalloway, this is my heir and current acting head Ethan." "I'm Rosley, of House Goodwyn this is my heir, Violet." "I'm Janna, of House Blackwood this is my heir, Jenna." "I'm Jamie, of House Hawthorne this is my heir Jadis." "I'm Winona, of House Sanderson this is my heir Laura-Ryder." "All of Coven 3 is here. Now everyone else." After another hour or two of name and clan checks, they were finally done with roll call. To Marning it seemed as if similar to her many of her generation and the generation of Williams had important rolls in the coming years and the younger ones had their places even if it was the highest title to be inherited within their clans and/or covens.

With everyone now accounted for two people approached Gwen and said, "By the power invested in us by the magics of old and in light of the passing of the previous head we bestow upon you Gwendolyn Cromwell the title of Head of Clan Cromwell. And Head of the Noble Coven of seven!" everyone cheered as a swirl of magic literally made Gwen glisten with glory and power. Gwen then stepped forward and said, "Thank you all for coming to this momentous occasion! As some of you know already My mother was once the Crown Princess of these lands and yet on the day she was to be coordinated queen she instead declared a new order of things seeing as at that time the only monarchy type was that of Absolute Power. Over the past 1,000+ years this society has adapted and changed trying many methods of government. Today I'd like to propose another and then hold a vote. That is one of a Constitutional Limited Monarchy. Essentially the Queen or King would still inherit their roll, however, beyond that they would function more like a President/Prime Minster or other official head of the executive branch. Their executive power would be shared by the court made up of the other 6 noble clans and the Mayor position would be reorganized into the seat of an elected prime minister. The Legislative Branch would be reorganized in a 2-house Parliament made up of the Clan Coven House as lead by clans 2 and 3 plus elected senators from the other clans and covens and a House of Monsdennisons made up wholly of elected officials from the Monstary Groupings beyond the positions inherited by olden rights. As for the judicial branch they will be left relatively untouched other than when a Judge retires their replacement must be approved by both the still serving justices at least 51% of the legislator, and the majority of the Royal Court…Now while the top positions are inherited as long as it's supported by the majority that does not mean they cannot be ousted should their be reasonable doubt that they are acting in the best interest of their people and all local and reginal government levels will be left intact as fully democratic unless they chose to authorize a local noble to take position in the local level…" She went on for a bit longer and then an anonymous vote was had. Madame Periwinkle stepped up a little while later and said, "With 89% of the vote the motion to reinstate the Cromwell Family as a Monarchy in its new terms carries."

Gwen reappeared a short while later in an even fancier dress along with her children, their spouses, and their children and the Coronating began. Father Wisdom stood with his fellows then stepped forward and placed a Crown on Gwen's head and handed her a scepter and then turning to the crowd he said, "I give you your queen." The crowd cheered. Then he placed a diadem on both Marnie and Sophie's heads and said, "Your new Princesses." More cheers. Then he placed a circlet over Dylan's head, "Your new Prince." He went on to place tiaras on the heads of Aneesa and Kayla, a chaplet on the head of Ethan, a coronet on Edward, filets on the other children 10 and older and for the actual youngins he placed garlands even the family pets got wreaths. Gwen then walked up and said, "To my Son-In-Law Ethan and my Daughter Marnie I give the title of Duke and Duchess of Hallows. To my Son Dylan and my Daughter-In-Law Aneesa I give the titles of Marquis and Marchioness of Portalia. Too my Daughter, Sophie and Daughter-In-Law Kayla I give the titles of Countess and Viscountess of the Pumpkin Patches. As for my grandchildren: Emmanuel will hence force be Prince Emmanuel Duke of Samhain Sector, Aggie as Princess Agatha Dutchess of Hallowed Groves. Edwin shall be Prince Edwin Earl of Ween Waves. Kimberly will be named Princess Kimberly Earless of Falling Leaf. Lucas shall be Prince Lucas Baron of the Graveyard and Stephany is Lady Stepheny and will become Princess Stephany Baroness of the Gardens of Gords upon her 13th Birthday. To Will I bestow the title Marquess of Gravestone Beach. To Joseph the title of Count of the Mortal Gates. To Gwen the Title of Lady Gwen and upon her 13th Birthday the title of Marchioness of Portals. To the youngest of my Son's children the title Lady Jadis future Countess of the Polar Peeks. For my daughter Sophie's children: to Kenneth, I bestow the title of Earl of the Five Rivers. To Emily the title of Lady and future Earless of the Styx River. To Maya the title of Lady and future title of Countess of Lethe River. To Maximus the title of Lord and future title of Count of the River Phlegethon. To Marsi the title of Lady and future title of Viscountess of Nyam Skies, To Johnthon the title of Lord and future Viscount of Acheron. To Kieth the title of Lord and future title of Baron of the Cocytus River. Finally, to Beverly the title of Lady and future title of Baroness of Erebusian-Elysium Grounds. To those not of age they shall hold titles of lord or lady for now and will be granted their official titles upon their 13th Halloween at the completion of their basic training." Cheers rang out and much celebration took place. The children were soon dismissed to go off with their friends and a small detachment of security to watch over them while the adults socialized and celebrated in a manner not suited to the attention span or maturity level of youngsters or even teenagers.

Chapter 8

Gwen's Generation Becomes the Elders

The Cromwell Clan settle into royal life like they'd never left. Gwen was seen as the Queen Elizabeth of Halloweentown. While they frequently were at the castle all tended to staying living where they were. Dylan appeared one day and asked, "Marnie, Sophie can I borrow you two for a bit?" The two shared a look then nodded. The three went to Grandma's old house. "What exactly are we doing here?" Sophie asked. "Since I am getting the house I want to do a merging plus replicating ceremony." Marnie stared at him then asked, "You want to make the one wall just a straight clear open portal? What about when you've got guest over in that world?" "We are going to that side first and untethering the portal and expanding the magical extension across the whole house. Then we'll tether the full house merge from that wall all the way up. Plus, it won't matter to much as we'll primarily be living here now, and I am only keeping the house for sentimental reasons. We'll also extent the retraction spell so if the house in the mortal world is ever forfeited by my descents it will automatically be disconnected and all magical modification will be undone. Same goes for the even less likely scenario where my descendants give up Shay Cromwell. I have also put a portal reducing spell in my will if two of my children decide to divide the properties upon my and Aneesa's passings though hopefully that is centuries away." Dylan explained. The three by this point had reach the portal in the basement and walked through.

The three worked quickly to untether the portal. They then walked through the other magic door Sophie started pushing left with her enchantment toward the back of the house. Marnie started pushing forward to align with the front of the house. Meanwhile Dylan was insuring the house did not push out so much that it would cross the property line. Once this was done they all gather at the exterior wall. They began, "Portal portal cometh now upon the wall. In this healed world, Stretch upon this wall a portal between the lands of creature and mortal be they tethered here in peace forever and ever…or until the line of Cromwell supposed immortal cometh to an end in my line. In his line!" this chant continued as a modified version of the original spell they'd made years ago. After about an hour of this blue-white light replaced the wall. They checked below it and so they ensured there was a basement entrance to the magical expansion and same on the top level. They then walked through and were back in Grandma's now Dylan's house where they began cleaning up the old and replicating the new.

Over the next several month rapid changes swept the Land as the new Monarchy moved to remove and replace the old with new. Halloweentown was soon modernized and up to date with the newest technologies. The youngsters were adapting to this shift the easiest. Whilst pretty much what little was left of the protesting eldest generation on par with Aggie all were getting quieter and quieter as age and other factors started silencing them permanently. Within the span of the next 7 years, the youngest of the Cromwell Clan reached thirteen and fully assumed their full noble and rule titles. Halloweentown was not only on par with but had surpassed most first world mortal lands in technology and other fields and continued their inherent advantages in fields such as medicine and healing. Best of all, due to all the friends they'd made who'd also settle down all the Cromwell Children had plenty of consistent friendships as they grew and some of these bloomed into romantic relations and even other friendship not accounting for their own kids kindled into steaming relationship between other friends.

Chapter 9

Moving Up

Marnie and her siblings watched as the younger bunch of kids played around whilst relishing their elevated position. "I swear the way they act. Could you imagine if they had the childhood we did? Like even in a reality where Mom was honest from the start about us being magical I still feel like she would have been just as strict." Marnie said as she reminisced. "Yeah, now the real question will never know is what would have been different if Grandma had never given up her seat as Queen? Would Mom never have left; would we be anything like we are, or would we not be at all?" Dylan pondered. "Yeah, maybe she would have married a warlock. Though I bet she would still have us in some way or another." Sophie said. Before they could continue a voice came from behind them. "Excuse me the Queen would like to see you three." A servant said. The Three looked at one another, "Very Well, Edward keep an eye on the youngsters, I don't want them leaving the Courtyard unless it's to come inside." Edward nodded and he and Agatha both position themselves in such a way none would be able to enter or leave the courtyard without them knowing.

The adults then walked to the Throne Room, where Gwen sat. The three gave half nods to their mother as to them she was mom first and queen second. "So as this Halloween approaches, I want to make sure we are ready as it is the youngest one's 13th Halloween an as the youngest of the Family Plenty of people will be coming for this party/celebration and I want Everything to go well as after this, They will join those who are attending the Academy along with the fact that The University is being reworked. Which reminds me Dylan, The Chancellorship is up for grabs as my term ended when I became queen and Professor McCoy retired over the Summer his last order of Business is to hire someone new, I didn't know if you wanted to take another duty on yourself, but if you care too you may."

"Very Well, I have the time I will pop in on him." Dylan replied. They concluded their business and Dylan went to meet with Mr. McCoy. Knock knock. "Yes?" came the withered voice of Professor Mythoro Cory McCoy. "Sir, Duke Dylan W. Cromwell-Piper is here to see you." A young lady said as she opened the door. "Ah, very well send him in dear." Dylan then walked in. "So, I hear you are retiring old friend." Dylan spoke as he smiled at his old professor and mentor. "That's correct. I wanted to know if despite your royal duties you would still be interested in taking up my position in place of your current side teaching job which would be fully taken over by Professor Crawly if you did." Dylan thought a long time about the proposition. "I will take the position." Dylan said after a while longer. "Very Well. My last day is this Friday and your first day will be two weeks from the following Monday." Dylan nodded and after some chatter he took his leave nodding to the girl who was the old man's granddaughter.

Time in Halloweentown always felt like a blur especially that last few years as Dylan and his siblings watched their kids grow up and taught them how to act properly as Royals whist still learning it themselves. After all it wasn't like they'd grown up that way. In fact, their kids were very confused when they were told stories about growing up in the mortal world both before and after they knew the truth. It was always entertaining to take Marnie and Sophie's kids to the mortal world as it was so foreign and big to them, meanwhile, Dylan's kids living as they did split time between worlds as they had done sine early childhood. They even found it fun to go hang out in the mortal realm when things got too stressful because there, they could be normal kids rather than children of nobility/royalty. This was the main reason they figured their older cousins always volunteered to chaperone them and still would if the youngsters came along even though said youngest were teenagers themselves.

Finally, the day of the event came, and the entire clan showed up and shortly thereafter the coven as a whole. Gwen rose from her thrown and said, "Welcome everyone. We are glad you could join us today to celebrate Lady Beverly's 13th Halloween." People cheered as the she rose and waved then Gwen said, "Please enjoy yourselves, dinner will begin shortly and then the party proper." Everyone then continued their conversations and the she went to join her friends. 13 minutes later a bell rang and the door to the feast hall opened, and people filed in and found their seats. Dinner was loud and noisy as people talked and ate and were jolly. However, silence fell about the room as a giant cake was brought in and the Beverly rose to cut it. A while later everyone had cake and jovial conversation once again gripped the room. Then people got up and some danced, some played games, and some simply chatted. Eventually the event was over, and everyone left.

Chapter 10

Kal and The Memories Returns

Halloweentown was looking more futuristic yet still magical by the day. Marnie walked through town with her siblings as they reminisce about simpler times. Then as they passed the old town hall a slight chill ran down their spines and as for the Theater they hadn't been back since that night back in college. "Don't you guys think it's weird we haven't been back to the theater in years?" Sophie asked. "I mean we are adults with responsibilities now." Dylan pointed out. "Yes, but we have gone to the movies with our kids or on dates plenty of times it's just Mom always insist on us either using one of our properties' home theaters or going to the mortal world. It's almost as if she doesn't want us at that one. Come to think of it, it may have been ordained by Grandma to Mom before her passing" Marnie remarked.

"Correct as usual. She doesn't, nor did your Grandma, after what happened last time." A voice said from above them in a tone of glee and jovial mockingness. The three looked up and saw a guy wrapped in a bronze cloak with a hood over his head. His face was obscured but something about him seem familiar. He jumped from the roof of the theater and landed perfectly "The name's Kountz, Daniel Kountz." He introduced himself. "What do you mean they don't want us here." Marnie asked trying to recognize him. "Oh, right they clouded the memories so you could live normal lives for as long as possible and I can't unweave it for you, but perhaps this's help." He then stepped back and lowered his hood. Dylan and Marnie saw a face that looked slightly distorted, but it was Sophie who spoke "Kal!" and the second she said it the other two saw it and raised their hands. "Oh, please you really think I am going to attack you here with your concealed security hanging about. Besides I'm just a messenger, 'The powers that be, have seen the light in power to long without strife and so soon old enemies and new will rise to challenge your strength, but don't judge so quickly as a few might just turn out to be friend not foe.' Anyways now that that's said, goodbye." And with that he drew up his hood and then vanished. "We were warned he'd be back one day." Dylan muttered. "We also said, we'd be ready." Sophie breathed. "We are! We need to move now." Marnie said.

The three called their security force to them and approached the theater. Nothing seemed wrong until they reached the specific theater. It looked desolate and cloaked in dark magic. They left as the chills ran through their whole bodies and headed back into the castle and burst into the throne room. Gwen stood as her children came in and was about to chastise them for not announcing themselves when Marnie said, "We saw Kal." Gwen fell back on her throne and said, "What." Dylan then explained their encounter and the words Kal had spoken. "What did he mean? What are you hiding from us?" Sophie demanded. Gwen didn't answer she simply snapped her fingers and that night's events came back in vivid detail and nearly terrified them in the present. "But why'd you hide this from us?" Marnie asked. "Initially I intended to only layer it away til after your graduation so you two could focus on that, but then so much happened and I didn't want to undo it and destroy the peace and happiness you had till it was absolutely necessary. Plus, your Grandmother advised it was not knowledge I should relay to you'll til either it became necessary, or I lay on my death bed as the spell was tied to my life force so it would have come back when I died otherwise just as the magic warding that theater at been predominately tied to your Grandma's life force and has been weakening for years." She paused thinking before adding, "We must convene the coven at once and track down Kal Ziferos for questioning." Gwen decreed.

Soon the Coven was all there, and they went over all the facts and sitting among the Ziferos Clan was Kal now in a silver cloak. He stepped forward and clarified many things including his new name. "I know that as a teen I allowed my father's dark influence to twist me, but in my exile, I learned many things including how he survived, I will summit to whatever surveillance you want in return for a chance to prove I am on your side. After all the last line did allude to some old enemies returning as friends." The coven deliberated for a long time before deciding he'd be given a second chance, but he would be tracked at all times by a tracing spell and have at least one member of the Coven in his vicinity at all times until such time as his atonement was fully confirmed. He nodded and a brass cloaked women said, "Our Clan will keep track of him, he already lives with us anyways." It was his sister Kiara formerly Kali who'd spoken up. Kal then sat next to a woman in a platinum cloak, this women they soon found out to be his wife Millie and sitting on her other side were his two young adult children a dark-haired guy, his son name Damian-Dain and a blonde gal, his daughter Mila-Mia. They were 24 and 22, respectively.

Chapter 11

Some New Old Enemies

A few days after the meeting Dylan, Ethan, and Daniel stood cloaked on top of the movie theater, keeping an eye out for anything suspicious. The three gold cloaked men were silent. Another man soon joined them. "Dad" Ethan acknowledged. "Son, men" he replied. The other two nodded politely. Then a black cloaked figure seemed to move from the theater. However, he wasn't alone, they saw a group of five figures in purple and black cloaks. They looked back at Kalabar and notice his had purple on it too. "He's their other member?" Dylan mouthed. "That still only makes 6." Daniel said. "They are probably expecting me." Edger mused silently though Ethan knew what his dad was thinking. "Dad, we need confirmation that that is who we think it is. Can you do that?" By the time he looked back at his dad, Edger's cloak and robes had changed into his Dominion robes and he applied his old mask. "Of Corse!" he said it with a sly tone though a hint of indignance flashed through his eyes.

In a flash he blended in stepping in his spot in line with the other's, none of whom acknowledge him being late. Mr. Sinister looked at the other six members and said, "Now that all seven of us are finally reunited and present, we will move to get a hold of followers and for the five of us who've yet to regain our powers we'll move to retake them. As it happens with Dalloway free and Ziferos back from the brink and both with power back they will be our guard until we get within range of the vault below the courthouse where our magic has been kept. It should be easy as no one knows we're free outside of Dalloway who was released. Once we are restored, those who need to will collect their families, restore them, and reindoctrinate them if necessary. Finally, once that is done we must fine the Cromwell Son, Dylan as I have heard from sources that their precious gift was not actually destroyed just made to look so and it was in fact actually hidden in a location only known to him." Lord Sinister concluded. "Okay, but how does that help us when he does not have the authority to use it, nor will he fall to it as he knows of its power?" Mr. Dalloway analysis. "He may not, but we won't use him or his siblings we'll target his nephew Emmanuel, who is his sister Marnie's heir. He is still young and perhaps a young man will respond better to power as the Cromwell females have rejected it. Perhaps knowing he could use it to get whatever he wants whether it be money, booze, or fun alone time with a girl will be enough to push him over the edge that his predecessors so desperately clung too." Dr. Goodwyn suggested.

"Our final news piece is to announce that we will be meeting our new members soon at the old hideaway, I expect all of you to be there with your families to welcome them and to groom them." Mr. Sinister proclaimed! Everyone nodded and left. Daniel Kal opened a portal where his sister, brother-in-law, and wife waited for him and nodded to the others' sharing a significant look with Ethan then vanished. Ethan turned to Dylan, "Take this info to the courts, I will go talk with my father and then we will join you." Dylan nodded then walked through a portal and was gone just as Edger came to meet Ethan and they discussed that discussion and then walked through magic doors to the castle.

The court was in full swing as the court discussed what to do. "Well first we need to heightened security around the vault and Edger in order to fully prove your redemption we are placing you, Ethan, and Daniel as spies. To feed us information." Gwen directed as the meeting proceeded. "The good news is, as far as what you overheard it sounds like the only one you have to worry about in terms of magical prowess may be Kalabar." Marnie said. "Well not accounting for the new recruits, they mentioned." Dylan said. "Which is odd since I though The Dominion kept it within the 7 family that founded it." Sophie speculated. "Actually, when it was founded there were a total of eighteen family in it, five of them broke off after Marvin Wylit took the throne as they were satisfied with how he and his Queen, Gloria M. Cromwell ruled. They saw no need to change things. And another ten of the families rotated in and out of the four second degree seats, the only constant members were the three leading families: Sinister, Goodwyn, and Grogg! My best guess is that new members may simply refer to recalling all the families of the 13 Ignoble Coven! They may even try to recall the five families who left though I doubt this as they were united in their vote to restore the throne to Clan Cromwell." Edger educated them. Later reports from the spies proved Edger's claims to be true.

Chapter 12

The Midnight Stroke of Hallows Eve

The Queendom of Halloweentown went into a black ops lockdown as The Dominion begins to show themselves. On Halloween Morning The Dominion made its first major move to take the vaults after days of scoping out the security. They however, moved very cautiously as they had learned from Edger, that they'd been spotted that day at the theater by Dylan Cromwell. Security was tighter than it had been in the past. They moved in a flash past the outer security and standing in front of the vault were members of the Noble Seven. Kalabar and Edger jumped into action knocking them out as they didn't wish to kill anyone simply KO them. They finally made it into the vault and waiting for them was not the Cromwells but the Crawlys. A wave of magic rushed towards them and almost enveloped them until Kalabar and Ethen caught it.

Kalabar laughed as he said, "Take it, contain it for they launched your own magic at you." Edger looked through his mask at the Crawlys suspiciously as the others retrieved what was their's. Ethan and Kal smiled from the back knowing the plan was on. As the others finished and looked towards the Crawleys they realized The Clan was gone. "We'll wait till nightfall, then we strike by midnight Halloweentown will be ours. And the other clans will submit or pay. Meet back at base at dinner time." Mr. Sinister spoke. They all nodded and departed.

The day went on relatively uneventfully as The Dominion kept a low profile. Meanwhile the rest of the clans planned their defense and their spy's imminent betrayal of the dark order. That night Ethan, Edgar, and Kal stood at the back of the line as the group marched on the castle and this time neither side held back. Initially The Dominion were winning as they made it to the Castle Courtyard. Then spells started flying in all directions as the Dominion became surrounded and a few of its one member slipped into the circle their robes turning gold as and their masks dissolving. It was the Dalloways' and Kal jr. As the final stroke of midnight hit each member of The Dominion and those of their clans that had joined them were each individually suck into different witches' glasses to await trial for multiple charges. After several hours of debate the leadership were executed by beheading publicly. A major event as no one had been executed in a thousand years and no one had been executed publicly since The Dark Times! Meanwhile the rest who were proven to be acting of their own will and not under coercion or other methods that had them acting outside of their own free will were stripped of their magic permanently and banished to the mortal world, in a remote and desolate part of the Australian Outback. The magic was not locked up this time but rather secured by absorption from those clan members who'd stayed loyal to the crown. Oh, and if the Sinister Sisters had been mad last time, this time they look downright hysteric as they were tossed like the rest through the portal as if they were mere garbage found on the side of the road after their powers had been absorbed by their cousins. This very much made the Marnie, Dylan, Aneesa, and Ethan crack up once they could show emotion. Then once it was over Emanuel and the other Cromwells of that generation were allowed to come out from their walls of security.

Chapter 13

Gwen's Departure

After the battle and the subsequent trials were over the residents came together to celebrate good times to come now that the shadow of the past had been defeated at the stroke of midnight on the day most sacred to themselves. Meanwhile Gwen gathered the Cromwell clan around her and explained the trials of the past in explicit detail allowing her kids to chime in once she reached the ones in which they were involved. She ended with, "So you see kids our clan has been the leaders of the light for generations from The Days of Antiquity when we lived in relative peace with mankind to The Dark Times when their newer religions taught them to fear us and in our acts of self-defense and open war many became what the mortals feared we all were to your Great-Great-Great-Grandfather and his Brothers, Sisters, Cousins, and The Cromwell Clan as a collective ending The Dark Times over in The Mortal World spear-headed by Marvin and Merlin and The Whole Cromwell Clan uniting to create the portal and then with help from the rest of the Clans that make up our Coven and the other Covens uniting to make Halloweentown. All the way down to us and our fight to preserve it over a thousand years later. While I am confident no more old enemies can rise, I have no doubt that long after I'm gone The Clan, and The Coven and our allies will have to put down new threats." Over the next several years as all the children of the three Cromwell Children came of age they learned all the secrets and history of their family and all their friends similarly learned the history and secrets of their own clans and covens and/or whatever their individual line and extended lines may be referred to as such as the packs of the weres at a clan level verse the dens at the coven level and so on.

Time passed and relationships blossomed, soon the clans were more diverse than ever as families from all across the covens had new connections through courtship and/or marriage by sheer chance as the days of arranged marriage had long since been abolished. At the age of 28 Emmanuel went on to marry Mila-Mia Kira Ziferos daughter of Daniel Kal Dennis Kountz-Ziferos and Millie Kimberly Jean Brown-Ziferos in a double wedding with his twin Agatha who married Mila's older brother Damian-Dain Dean. These marriages seal up any remaining divides between the two clans. Over the next decade or so the clans were more intertwined then ever as all the children of Marnie, her siblings and the rest of their friends generation went on to marry off between each other and go on to have families of their own. This ranged from the children of the oldest of the four distinct ages with people such as William and Lucia children down to the youngest such as Thackarya and Dani's children.

Finally, as Gwen attained a great age she called all of her children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren, their significant others as applicable and for the few old enough to comprehend even her great-great grandchildren to her bed chambers, which was odd as usually when she called for her whole family it would either be in the throne room if it were official business or the dining room or lounge area if it was a more casual occasion. As they entered they saw her laying in her bed with a doctor near by, then Queen Gwen said in an uncharacteristically week voice, "Soon my time will come, I will join those in death, For I like my mother before me have reach a great age and can no longer out run the passage of time and The Trio of Brothers of Death who even now take their positions to remove my soul from this world and send it to the next. For Moros as set the date of my Doom and Departure, There at the moment I breath my last his job is done and Thanatos will guide my soul to the Shores of the five rivers where I shall board Charon's Fairy and he shall take me into the lands ever after, where all those who've gone before me await my arrival. Place me in the family vault, My marker is set, you will know it when you see it as the vault is enchanted upon birth to grow for one's death, though enchanted not to be visible till they are close to it, unless revealed early as my mother had hers set when she buried her husband. All family knowledge now lays with you my children and it is your job to ensure it lies with your kids and their's that it lies with their own and so on! Now, escort me to the throne room I wish to make my last public appearance while I still have some strength left. Then upon my retirement to my chambers, that I shall freely give to Lord Moros as well!" And so, with a bit of help from her children and the rest of her clan, Gwen went before the throne room and in as strong a voice she could muster she said, "To my Coven I see my twilight is upon me and soon my Daughter will rise in my place may my clan and my coven rise together to support her and those who come after, may we forever live in peace under the protection of a constitutional monarchy and now my friends, my family, I shall speak with the larger council, then the public at large and then by midnight this evening I shall embrace my destiny and fate and at the great age of 1035 I shall take my leave of this life and go to the afterlife." Though the circumstances were bleak the next several hours tick by with Queen Gwendalyn addressing the wider governmental bodies and then the larger public and many were somber as especially those who lived through the passing of her mother and then about a year after that the passing of Madame Periwinkle and now the first of the reinstated monarchy was announcing her own imminent demise. After the initial shock and sadness, the public did their best to celebrate her great life while she herself had retreated to spend her last hours with her coven and the last hour with her direct clan. By that night's witching hour Gwendolyn Judith Agatha Cromwell Piper was dead, having returned to her chamber and lying upon her bed she spoke to the shadowy figure saying, "Moros Son of Erebus an eldest of the trio of Death, great indirect ancestor, I am ready, lay my life away and bring your brother The Reaper to me to enact the wills of fate and destiny and carry out whatever doom you've crafted for my passing, please let it be quick." She locked eyes with him as she finished speaking and he simply nodded as his white-gray robes flicker a light appeared and soon next to him stood a figure that looked extremely like him if not a bit more skeletal and with robes weaved of a darker shade of gray, the two closed in and Moros mutter a few words before he vanished and then Thanatos smiled and merely said, "Do not be afraid for to you I say, I am sending you to your awaiting family and this that follows I vow on the five rivers of the underworld, none of your descendants will meet me or my brothers before attaining at least a 1,025 in age." She simply smiled and nodded and then he took her hand and channel his own power and soon her life was absorbed, and she died painlessly feeling more like she was falling into a deep sleep. With that Thanatos guided her soul out of her body and down into the underworld and to the shores of the Acheron River where Charon awaited her and she handed over the three coin payment of gold, silver, and bronze which she had summon just before Thanatose channel his life absorbing power into her and onto the fairy she climbed and as the black cloaked gaunt figure of Charon took the money and moved to the helm he saluted his older brothers who both stood at the shore and then they were off. Her body which was discovered early the next morning was taken to the mausoleum and placed in an open jade green coffin and after the funeral which was the full royal shebang, the coffin was sealed, and it was placed permanently in its place and carved into the lid was Gwen's full name and titles along with her dates of birth and death "June 9th 1024AD-December 19th 2059AD." Once She herself made it into the house of her ancestors she ran straight up to her father and hugged him and then her mother and then followed the traditional presession to the founders of their family and as tradition dictated she curtsied before them, and they analyzed her life before finally welcoming her in properly. Then came the greatest surprise of all as her father said, "There's someone else here for you to see that perhaps means more to you then even me, your dear old dad." He said it jovially and Gwen's face went from confused to shocked to overjoyed in a heartbeat as her husband was guided through the crowd by her mother. She took one last look at her elders who dismissed her and then she ran to her husband and embraced him before turning to her parents and simply asking "How? Mortals are typically sharing the same grounds even within death as us!" "Our name still carries wait and favor in this realm." Aggy said, "Your Mother and I approach King Hades and Queen Persephone personally and asked them politely from one royal couple to another." Her father added. Gwen just nodded and then turned to William and mirrored her mother's phrasing to her father about her all that time ago saying, "Wait til I tell you what your children got up to after your passing." William rolled his eyes knowing what that meant and then Gwen told him and the others everything with her mom adding some details that had taken place during her life but then falling silent once they reach the point after her passing. Everyone had all the appropriate reactions to the good and bad scenarios. Once all was told they all settle into the manner and Gwen and William were shown to their room by her parents.

Epilog

New Generations Rise and the Last of the Old Wither

Marnie immediately became head of the Cromwell Clan upon her mother's death and a morning period began for the death of the queen across the dimension. The castle along with many other buildings were draped in black, flags flew at half mass and the light inside the Great Jack-O-Lantern had been dimmed. In fact, the whole town looked like the color had been muted. This went on for the prescribed amount of time. Then when it was over all the color flared and reignited as the new generation took their rightful places.

Finally, the royal family and others woke up one day and put on regular clothes the morning period over with. However, there was still one last hurdle to jump before life returned to normal. Everyone flooded the grounds of the Castle as Marnie and Ethan stood before them with the rest of the family on the side. The court minister approached them and enlarged their royal headwear into crowns and said, I give you Queen Marnie Agatha Piper-Cromwell-Dalloway and King Ethan Edger Edmin Cromwell-Dalloway." After this most of their family's titles did not change though Emanuel was officially acknowledged as the Heir Apparent to the Throne, the two took their thrones with the rest of their family around them and looked to the future. Though within the first 3 century of their rule the last of their mom's generation among the positions of power retired and eventually died out. This was really Tough as Ethan lost his father a year and a half into his rule as King and as a last act he order a full funeral rites be enacted and saw his father's body laid next to his mother's in their mausoleum personally! Over the next several centuries the two ruled with their court and elected officials in relative peace. They watched their own descendants grow and prosper, but also as the centuries ticked by many of their own friends and family through marriage began to pass and of the six that was made up of the Cromwell Siblings and their spouses Ethan was the first to go. He passed at the ripe old age of 1025 in August 3017. He of course was laid to rest with all the rites and rituals of a King. He was reunited with his parents and friends who'd proceeded him. Five years later Marnie joined him and her family at the age of a 1030 and went through all the same rituals as her mom and grandma and others before her. Emanual was Crown King, his wife queen and Halloweentown continued to prosper by 3,030 Dylan, Aneesa, Sophie, Kayla, and all of their friends had joined their families in the after-life Dylan having made it to 1,031, Aneesa to 1,032, Kayla to 1,033 and Sophie to a 1,034. The reactions of the Cromwell kids upon seeing their father in the lands eternal was priceless especially Dylan as he'd been the most affected by his father's passing! Though it would be none of them that live the longest of all as the one to out live everyone else in the group was Pete who similar to his great ancestor Lucian made it to the age of 1212 dying only days after his wife who just missed out on her 1212th birthday in fact he died on what would have been her 1212th birthday. In death they were all reunited one big happy bunch of family and friends who all trusted that the continued melding of family lines among friends and the introduction of new friends and romantic interest would secure their line into and until the end of eternity! No one ever tired of the stories that came with the coming of a newly deceased member or members of the covens that passed through the pearly gates and into the eternal houses at the Heart of Elysium!

The End!